Baby

Salivating baby: Understanding Your Drooling Baby – Playtime Pediatric Dentistry

Опубликовано: December 10, 2022 в 10:31 am

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

Facts About Your Drooling Baby. Is it natural?

Facts About Your Drooling Baby. Is it natural?

Babies drool. Sometimes you may feel that your baby drools more than other babies. That may be true, or it may just be because at times babies drool A LOT. Most of the time babies drooling excessively isn’t a concern but occasionally, it’s indicative of a problem that needs to be addressed.

LOOKING FOR INFANT CARE? START YOUR FREE SEARCH NOW TO FIND THE BEST DAYCARE NEAR YOU

How do you know when your baby drooling excessively is an issue you need to follow up on or when it’s just typical development? Read on to find out some great facts about why babies drool and how much is too much.

Why Does My Baby Drool Anyway?

Drooling occurs when excess saliva is produced and not swallowed. Humans have six salivary glands which are located in the bottom of the mouth, the cheeks, and near the front teeth. It’s typical to produce two to four pints of saliva daily (that’s about 1-2 liters for our metric friends). There are two primary reasons babies produce excess saliva and two primary reasons they drool.

DOES YOUR BABY CRY WHEN YOU PUT HER DOWN? FIND OUT THE REASON WHY HERE.

The reasons babies produce excess saliva

1. Development of the digestive system
When your baby is born, she or he does not have a fully developed digestive system. As their digestive system develops, babies drool. You might feel like drool is icky and drippy, but it does serve a purpose, which is to help your baby break down food and nutrients on the way to the stomach.

2. Teething
When your baby is teething, you might find she or he is putting more things in their mouth and gnawing at them. Often babies do this as a way to soothe sore gums when a new tooth is breaking through. This increased mouth activity signals the brain to increase saliva production and you’ll notice your baby drooling more.

The reasons why babies drool

1. Underdeveloped muscles
As nearly everyone knows, muscles and coordination develop when you use them. As adults, swallowing is easy – we’ve had years of practice. But for babies, the muscles used to swallow haven’t yet had time to gain strength. In fact, the muscles around your babies mouth and their swallowing muscles aren’t fully developed until they are between 18 and 24 months old! Babies aren’t able to swallow their saliva fast enough, so drool occurs.

2. Teeth (or lack thereof)
Your teeth act like a dam for your saliva, helping it pool in the bottom of your mouth before you swallow it. While babies are still getting their chompers, there’s little to prevent the saliva from spilling out and becoming drool.

What Can I Do to Keep My Baby’s Clothes and Face Dry?

As you can probably guess, bibs are the best defense against wet clothing from your baby’s drool. Choosing bibs for your baby seems simple – pick one out with a cute pattern and you’re done with it. But some bibs are great for drool and some are great for feeding.

For babies who drool a lot, an absorbent terry cloth bib will soak up the most saliva. It’s important that the bib has multiple layers or you’ll find your child’s shirt still will get quite wet.

To keep your baby’s face dry and prevent drool rash, wipe with the bib or another soft cloth. Make sure you dry the folds of your baby’s neck as well when drool is excessive. If your child has eczema or sensitive skin, a terry cloth bib may be too rough on them. In that case, opt for a 100% cotton bib, which will be gentler. Again, look for multiple layers.

It’s critical that you never put your baby to sleep while wearing a bib, and you should remove it promptly if your baby falls asleep. Bibs pose a strangulation risk and don’t fall within safe baby sleep practices.

How Can I Prevent and Treat Drool Rash?

Sometimes, especially in winter months, your baby may develop a rash on his or her cheeks, chin, or even neck from the combination of drool, dry weather, and wiping. This can be uncomfortable for your child, but don’t worry – there are a few things you can do a few things to keep the rash away and treat drool rash if it appears.

1. Keep skin dry
Try to keep the skin dry and use soft cloths to wipe away drool. You may need to experiment with fabrics so they don’t irritate her or his skin.

2. Help prevent drool rash with a barrier cream

Check with your pediatrician first, but barrier products like Aquafor and Vaseline can prevent rash from occurring and soothe your baby’s skin if drool rash is present. if you don’t want to use a petroleum-based emollient, alternatives do exist, however you can expect a higher price tag and finding a fragrance-free version may be difficult.

3. Use fragrance-free detergent

Often a baby’s skin is sensitive to fragrances in laundry detergent and drool rash can be irritated by harsh chemicals. Wash bedding, clothing – including yours – and bibs in a baby-friendly fragrance-free detergent.

IS BREAST REALLY BEST? ENDING THE DEBATE

4. Monitor pacifier use

Every baby is different. Some babies drool more when they use pacifiers and some actually drool less. If your baby uses a pacifier you can watch to see what happens and limit pacifier use while they have a drool rash.

5. Check bottles for irritants

If formula leaks out of a bottle while your baby is feeding, it may irritate her or his drool rash, so makes sure that’s not occurring. The exterior of the bottle may also rub against your baby’s face and irritate the space or introduce germs to the drool rash if the bottle is not sterile.

6. Put breastmilk on it

Liquid gold! Breast milk has so many nutrients and restorative properties. There are moms everywhere who swear by its ability to soothe a drool rash.

7. Treat with creams

There are many different moisturizing creams on the market that may help soothe your baby’s drool rash and speed up healing. Check with your pediatrician to determine what’s safe for your baby.

As they say, an ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure, but sometimes, drool rash happens regardless. If it does, you can expect it to clear up relatively quickly.

THE FASCINATING HISTORY OF SLEEP TRAINING

Should I Ever Be Concerned About Drooling?

There are a few times that your baby’s drool may be a sign of something else going on that has to be monitored or addressed.

1. Dehydration

If the weather is hot and your baby is drinking less than she or he typically does, drool can become thick. Thick drool is a sign of dehydration so you should immediately increase your child’s liquid intake and monitor their diapers. If your baby isn’t producing enough wet diapers or you’re unable to hydrate him or her, contact your pediatrician to determine the best course of action.

2. Illness

At times, drooling can also be a sign of illness. If your baby’s drool increases and he or she is fussy, you might assume teething is the culprit, but look for signs of a sore throat as well. Your body produces extra saliva when your throat is irritated to soothe it. Since babies have limited ways of communicating, keep an eye on her or him grabbing at their ears or neck.

3. Allergies

Allergies can cause excessive saliva production and drooling, as the body is trying to flush out toxins. Watch for signs of allergic reactions to foods once your baby has started solids and observe if excessive drooling occurs after exposure to animals or certain environments. Most allergic reactions can be safely treated at home but check with your doctor before giving your child antihistamines or other allergy medications. Call 911 if your child has an anaphylactic reaction, which generally occurs within minutes of being exposed to an allergen.

4. Choking

Any signs of choking while drooling should be taken seriously. Check for obstructions and call 911 or your local emergency number. Do not hesitate to get your baby immediate attention if something appears to be wrong or if she or he is having difficulty breathing.

5. Stroke, neurological disease, facial paralysis

While very rare in babies and children, strokes, neurological diseases, and paralysis from diseases like Bell’s palsy can occasionally occur. They’re not things to worry about on a day-to-day basis but shouldn’t be completely ruled out if your baby has other symptoms that indicate a problem. Rest assured, however, that your baby’s drool is unlikely to be from something serious.

Final Thoughts

Drooling is a natural response to growth and development and some babies naturally drool more than others. By around age two, most children have stopped drooling, since their digestive system is fully developed, and they have most of their baby teeth.

Use soft cloths and bibs to keep your baby’s face and clothes dry, do your best to prevent drool rash, and treat drool rash appropriately if it occurs. Check with your pediatrician for specific treatments she or he recommends. While most often drooling is simply from teething or development, watch for signs of something more serious and contact your doctor or call emergency services if you have more significant concerns.

Paper Pinecone is the #1 most trusted childcare directory giving parents access to the best preschools and best daycares near you. Parents always search free and childcare providers always list free. Send inquiries about the best daycares and preschools to [email protected].

This post may contain affiliate links.

Study shows ‘saliva sharing’ shapes babies’ view of close relationships

In the Lab

By Andrew Joseph Jan. 20, 2022

Reprints

A young child’s exposure to family members’ spit plays a crucial role in how we make sense of the world around us, a new study shows.
Adobe

Raising a young child can be a bit … messy. There’s the drool to be wiped, the slobbery feeding and sharing of utensils — and plenty of kisses.

But it turns out that all that exposure to family members’ spit — what, in academic parlance, is known as “saliva sharing” — plays a crucial role in how we make sense of the world around us, a new study shows. It helps shape our discernment of social relationships, starting from our first months of life.

The study — with infants, toddlers, and young children as participants — found that we use saliva sharing as a cue to help distinguish “thick” relationships. These are connections in which people have strong attachments and feel a sense of obligation for the other — and in which someone is expected to respond when the other is in trouble. They are distinct from other close relationships, like certain friendships; often, though not always, they are with family.

Moreover, the study, published Thursday in the journal Science, determined that saliva sharing wasn’t just how the participants defined who was close to themselves: When they saw saliva sharing among another adult and another child (well, really, in the case of the study, a puppet), they expected that adult to provide comfort when the puppet signaled it was in distress.

“We’re asking how they think about relationships,” and not just their own, said developmental psychologist Ashley Thomas of Massachusetts Institute of Technology, the lead author of the paper.

Other factors beyond saliva sharing certainly inform our categorization of relationships and degrees of intimacy, Thomas said. But there’s something specific about spit. The study didn’t just include normal instances of saliva sharing, like licking the same ice cream cone or using the same straw. In one experiment, participants watched as an adult wiped the inside of her own mouth with her finger, then the inside of the puppet’s mouth, and then her own mouth again. That’s not an everyday behavior babies see — and yet they still understood it as a sign of a thick bond.

“One question developmental psychologists have been trying to answer is how infants and young children begin to parse the world into a structure that they can effectively use in order to make important decisions like whom to learn from,” Zoe Liberman, an assistant professor of psychological and brain sciences at the University of California, Santa Barbara, wrote in an email.

Liberman, who was not involved in the new study, wrote that studies have shown children pick up on close versus distant relationships, but haven’t been as clear about whether they differentiate among varying degrees of close relationship. “This work is exciting because it clearly shows at least one domain in which really young children, and even infants, are making different inferences about ‘thick’ relationships, like family members, compared to other close relationships.”

The study doesn’t address the question of whether recognizing saliva sharing as a proxy for thick relationships is something we innately know or we figure out. But some study participants were quite young, so “at the very least, they’re able to rapidly learn this connection,” Thomas said.

We’re typically turned off by others’ saliva, perhaps because we’ve evolved to be concerned about pathogens (as if we needed a reminder after two years of physical distancing). But perhaps we put that fear aside when we are dealing with those closest to us.

“Humans may have adaptations that lead them to only engage in saliva sharing with people in these ‘thick’ relationships,” Liberman wrote. That could be why it’s such an important signal to babies — they associate the people who expose themselves to their saliva (those who wipe their drool or feed them) as their caregivers.

In an editorial also published Thursday in Science, Christine Fawcett of the Uppsala Child and Baby Lab in Sweden raised a similar point.

“It has been proposed that the emotion of disgust evolved to protect us from contamination, such as can occur when coming into contact with the bodily fluids of another person,” she wrote. “Yet taking care of an infant, for example, requires such contact, so we may have also evolved an exception to the rule: Those in our closest, thickest relationships do not elicit disgust in us, no matter the amount of drool or dirty diapers they produce.”

As an example, Fawcett pointed to one study that showed parents find the smell of their own kids’ dirty diapers less disgusting than those soiled by other children.

For the new study, Thomas and developmental psychologist colleagues at Harvard and MIT had a hunch that babies might be cued by saliva sharing to determine thick relationships, a notion backed by other fields like anthropology that have found that the sharing of fluids like saliva or breast milk is a sign of intimate bonds in some cultures. The researchers then designed a series of experiments to test that hypothesis.

In one experiment, for example, children from 5 to 7 years old looking at cartoons were more likely to predict that saliva sharing actions (like drinking from the same straw) would occur with nuclear family members than with friends, whereas actions like sharing toys would happen with both family and friends.

In another experiment, infants and toddlers ranging from 8 to 18 months watched as a puppet “ate” from the same orange slice as one actress and played ball with a different actress. When the puppet then started signaling distress, the infants and toddlers looked to the orange-slice-sharing actress first and longest, “as though expecting the actress to react to the puppet’s distress,” the researchers wrote. (The experiment was modeled on prior studies that have shown that when a vervet monkey is in distress, other monkeys look to its mother to respond.)

When that puppet was swapped out for a different puppet that then expressed distress, the infants and toddlers didn’t look to the orange-slice-sharing actress first or longer compared to the ball-playing actress. These findings suggest that the children’s expectations about who would respond were tied to the saliva-sharing relationship, not whether they viewed the person as simply nice, Thomas said.

“Saliva-sharing interactions provide externally observable cues of thick relationships, and young humans can use these cues to make predictions about subsequent social interactions,” the researchers wrote.

The whole series of experiments included different participants, but as the study went on, the researchers recruited a more geographically, racially, and economically representative cohort. All the participants, however, came from the United States. While saliva sharing could be a universal cue, Thomas noted that norms around saliva and who is considered family are different around the world — and so might be what seeing a saliva-sharing relationship means.

“It could be that variation in parenting practices across, or within, cultures leads to variation in children’s expectations about thick relationships,” Fawcett wrote in the editorial.

About the Author
Reprints

Create a display name to comment

This name will appear with your comment

Babies can tell who has close relationships based on one clue: saliva | MIT News

Learning to navigate social relationships is a skill that is critical for surviving in human societies. For babies and young children, that means learning who they can count on to take care of them.

MIT neuroscientists have now identified a specific signal that young children and even babies use to determine whether two people have a strong relationship and a mutual obligation to help each other: whether those two people kiss, share food, or have other interactions that involve sharing saliva.

In a new study, the researchers showed that babies expect people who share saliva to come to one another’s aid when one person is in distress, much more so than when people share toys or interact in other ways that do not involve saliva exchange. The findings suggest that babies can use these cues to try to figure out who around them is most likely to offer help, the researchers say.

“Babies don’t know in advance which relationships are the close and morally obligating ones, so they have to have some way of learning this by looking at what happens around them,” says Rebecca Saxe, the John W. Jarve Professor of Brain and Cognitive Sciences, a member of MIT’s McGovern Institute for Brain Research and the Center for Brains, Minds, and Machines (CBMM), and the senior author of the new study.

MIT postdoc Ashley Thomas, who is also affiliated with the CBMM, is the lead author of the study, which appears today in Science. Brandon Woo, a Harvard University graduate student; Daniel Nettle, a professor of behavioral science at Newcastle University; and Elizabeth Spelke, a professor of psychology at Harvard and CBMM member, are also authors of the paper.

Sharing saliva

In human societies, people typically distinguish between “thick” and “thin” relationships. Thick relationships, usually found between family members, feature strong levels of attachment, obligation, and mutual responsiveness. Anthropologists have also observed that people in thick relationships are more willing to share bodily fluids such as saliva.

“That inspired both the question of whether infants distinguish between those types of relationships, and whether saliva sharing might be a really good cue they could use to recognize them,” Thomas says.

To study those questions, the researchers observed toddlers (16.5 to 18.5 months) and babies (8.5 to 10 months) as they watched interactions between human actors and puppets. In the first set of experiments, a puppet shared an orange with one actor, then tossed a ball back and forth with a different actor.

After the children watched these initial interactions, the researchers observed the children’s reactions when the puppet showed distress while sitting between the two actors. Based on an earlier study of nonhuman primates, the researchers hypothesized that babies would look first at the person whom they expected to help. That study showed that when baby monkeys cry, other members of the troop look to the baby’s parents, as if expecting them to step in.

The MIT team found that the children were more likely to look toward the actor who had shared food with the puppet, not the one who had shared a toy, when the puppet was in distress.

In a second set of experiments, designed to focus more specifically on saliva, the actor either placed her finger in her mouth and then into the mouth of the puppet, or placed her finger on her forehead and then onto the forehead of the puppet. Later, when the actor expressed distress while standing between the two puppets, children watching the video were more likely to look toward the puppet with whom she had shared saliva.

Social cues

The findings suggest that saliva sharing is likely an important cue that helps infants to learn about their own social relationships and those of people around them, the researchers say.

“The general skill of learning about social relationships is very useful,” Thomas says. “One reason why this distinction between thick and thin might be important for infants in particular, especially human infants, who depend on adults for longer than many other species, is that it might be a good way to figure out who else can provide the support that they depend on to survive.”

The researchers did their first set of studies shortly before Covid-19 lockdowns began, with babies who came to the lab with their families. Later experiments were done over Zoom. The results that the researchers saw were similar before and after the pandemic, confirming that pandemic-related hygiene concerns did not affect the outcome.

“We actually know the results would have been similar if it hadn’t been for the pandemic,” Saxe says. “You might wonder, did kids start to think very differently about sharing saliva when suddenly everybody was talking about hygiene all the time? So, for that question, it’s very useful that we had an initial data set collected before the pandemic. ”

Doing the second set of studies on Zoom also allowed the researchers to recruit a much more diverse group of children because the subjects were not limited to families who could come to the lab in Cambridge during normal working hours.

In future work, the researchers hope to perform similar studies with infants in cultures that have different types of family structures. In adult subjects, they plan to use functional magnetic resonance imaging (fMRI) to study what parts of the brain are involved in making saliva-based assessments about social relationships.

The research was funded by the National Institutes of Health; the Patrick J. McGovern Foundation; the Guggenheim Foundation; a Social Sciences and Humanities Research Council Doctoral Fellowship; MIT’s Center for Brains, Minds, and Machines; and the Siegel Foundation.

What Is a Drool Rash? Learn about symptoms, treatment, and more

Written by Victoria Hamilton

Symptoms of a Drool Rash

Your baby’s new skin is sensitive – it’s not uncommon for them to develop a rash. Drool rashes, also known as newborn rashes, appear on the face and neck area. Drool rash symptoms include small patches of raised, red bumps, and the skin may look dry and chapped.

The drool rash might not always be present. It’s normal for this condition to come and go.

Causes of a Drool Rash

The cause of drool rashes is straightforward: Saliva settles on your baby’s skin, and over time, the drool irritates their delicate chin, cheeks, mouth, neck, and more. Pacifiers and teething rings are connected with drool rashes because it promotes close contact between saliva and the skin.

Newborn rashes are typical for babies who are teething because excessive drool is a symptom of cutting new teeth. Drooling is certainly a sign of new teeth coming in, but your baby’s salivary glands will continuously develop when they’re only a few months old. From this point on, they may drool excessively whether they’re getting teeth or not.

Be mindful of the food that you give to your baby if they are teething or if they naturally salivate a lot. Some foods are irritating to the skin and can worsen the rash. After your child is done eating, make sure to clean their skin gently but thoroughly. If you use scented baby wipes, lotions, or body washes, opt for an alternative with less irritating ingredients.

Treating a Drool Rash

Drool rash is treatable at home. The best thing you can do is limit the amount of contact between saliva and your baby’s skin. Consider the following options if you need a drool rash treatment:

Use bibs to absorb saliva, and remember to change the bibs regularly.
Wash your baby’s face gently with warm water and a soft cloth a few times a day to remove saliva or leftover food. Pat the face dry.
Avoid rubbing the area excessively and using harsh ingredients that could irritate the rash further.
Apply a healing ointment, like Aquaphor or petroleum jelly, to completely dry skin.
Adjust what you put on your own skin. Your body wash, perfume, or laundry detergent could irritate your child as you come into contact with them.

Above all else, keep your baby’s comfort in mind. If you use a bib or cloth that’s too rough, wash the area too frequently, etc., you will only worsen their condition.

Preventing a Drool Rash

Drooling is natural! It’s impossible to prevent saliva from coming into contact with your baby’s skin. Focus on keeping your baby’s skin clean and dry and minimizing the uncomfortable effects of a rash:

Keep a dry, soft burp cloth on hand to continually absorb drool.
Change your baby’s clothes if they become soaked with saliva.
Apply a thin coat of petroleum jelly to potential problem areas (face, cheeks, neck, chest, etc.). This will protect the skin from drool, seal in moisture, and soothe dry skin.
Take away your baby’s pacifier or teething toys to reduce the amount of time that saliva rests on your baby’s skin.
Review the substances that come into contact with your baby’s skin. Avoid products with dyes and fragrances.
Don’t wait too long to clean your baby’s face or chest area from food or drool.

Drool Rash vs. Eczema

A drool rash is often mistaken for eczema, and vice versa. Eczema, also known as atopic dermatitis, manifests as red, irritated, dry skin and looks similar to a drool rash. If the eczema is severe, your baby may also develop sores that ooze and cracked skin. It’s common for babies to develop eczema at some point in the first few months of life!

Atopic dermatitis is likely to show up on your baby’s face, scalp, knees, and elbows. Essentially, you could find eczema anywhere on their body except for the diaper area due to increased moisture levels here. Meanwhile, studies show that 75% of babies that develop eczema also have hay fever symptoms, like ear pressure, a runny nose, or itchy eyes.

It’s unknown what causes eczema, but babies with a family history of hay fever or eczema are more likely to develop this skin condition. It’s also possible that eczema is the body’s response to allergens. If your baby is allergic to something in their food or environment, they may get eczema as a result.

Drool rashes share a few similarities with eczema, but the causes and treatments are different. Learning what is a drool rash will be helpful so you can quickly diagnose your child’s skin irritation and begin treatment.

Other Common Rashes in Newborns

There are many kinds of rashes common to new babies. As your baby’s delicate skin adjusts to its new environment and you do your best to care for it, keep these rashes and birthmarks in mind:

Newborn acne
Erythema toxicum
Bruising or scrapes from birthing
Milia
Mongolian spots
Stork bites

After their first bath, your newborn will develop a ruddy complexion because of an increased number of red blood cells. Similarly, if they get too cold they’ll start to look a little pale or blue. As time goes on, their skin will likely dry out and start to flake, followed by the appearance of any number of rashes or birthmarks.

When to See a Doctor for Drool Rash

If your baby has developed a drool rash, try to treat it at home before consulting your child’s doctor. If symptoms worsen or include the following, reach out to their healthcare provider as soon as possible:

Rash that cracks and causes pain
Sores or blisters that ooze
Lack of appetite
Fevers

If the rash doesn’t appear to be getting better after a week or so, contact their healthcare provider. If your baby has a rash and it is accompanied by difficulty breathing, they are likely having an allergic reaction to food or their environment. Seek medical help immediately.

Why Does My Baby Drool Too Much?

Blog search

Blog categories

Latest Comments

No comments

Posted on07/12/2021

47494

Love1

It’s no secret that infants drool. While adults’ drooling is typically regarded as odd and uncivilized, infant drool is adorable and reassuring. Few people ponder about why their lovely newborns are drooling, but most just let it happen without question. It’s just one of those unattractive things that come with infancy, like spit-up, filled diapers, and snot.

By the time your child is two months old, you may have accumulated an increasing number of damp blankets, drool rags, and onesies. Sure, constant drooling might be a nuisance, but it isn’t simply a slick, slippery annoyance—infant saliva performs several crucial functions in your child’s growth. Here are some of the most often asked questions regarding drool, along with their simple, ahem, answers:

Is Babies’ Drooling Common?

If your kid has started drooling, you should anticipate it to last until he is 18 to 24 months old. Drooling is frequent throughout the teething stage, so plan on changing your baby’s clothing 5-6 times each day. Drooling is extremely frequent in babies. However, if a youngster drools after the age of four, it is not normal.

Should I Be Worried About My Baby Excessively Drooling?

Excessive drooling does exist, but it can be difficult to determine if your baby’s drool is abnormal or not. Excessive drool, on the other hand, isn’t something you should be too concerned about because it’s probably benefiting your kid more than hurting him.

Saliva is generated in order to clean the gums and teeth of food and bacteria. More germs are wiped away when a newborn drools heavily. Saliva also aids in the breakdown of specific molecules in the meals your kid consumes, thus creating too much will benefit his stomach.

Excessive drooling is nothing to be alarmed about as long as your kid is making normal developmental growth in other areas, and you should only be concerned if the drool is creating other difficulties.

Is Excessive Drooling an Autism Symptom?

Along with developmental delays, one of the symptoms that children diagnosed with autism typically face is trouble with muscular control and sensitivity. Drooling is a pretty typical sign in children with autism because they have difficulties regulating their facial muscles.

Drooling therapy methods for autistic children must be individually adapted to the child.

What Should I Do If Drool Irritates Baby?

Sometimes drool can lead to a rash around the baby’s mouth, owing to irritation that arises from excess moisture.

If this occurs with your infant, attempt to gently wipe away the drool so it does not remain on the baby’s face for too long. You should also consider applying ointment to the afflicted area at night.

Finally, there is nothing you can do to stop your infant from drooling. It is, after all, a normal and healthy aspect of a baby’s growth!

Waterproof bib

JANABEBE

€23.00 (tax incl.)

New product! Protect your baby from saliva, liquids or food with this new waterproof bib. Choose the shape and print you like best.

Bib 100% waterproof cotton

JANABEBE

€15.00 (tax incl.)

New version of our 100% cotton waterproof bib for the little ones at home. Made of cotton and with a double waterproof layer. The pack contains the three prints: Pack 1: Zebra, African Sunset and Bloom. Pack 2:…

Curl Bib 3-pack

JANABEBE

€14.00 (tax incl.)

With this pack you can prevent your baby from dirt for a long time. The bibs are made of 100% cotton and with a double waterproof layer.

Baby chair cushion for Stokke Tripp Trapp

JANABEBE

€46.50 (tax incl.)

Janabebé Stokke Tripp Trapp highchair cushion, for your child to discover true softness and maximum comfort at mealtime. Available in a variety of our prints so you can choose the one that best suits your little one.

Cover for Ikea ANTILOP baby chair

JANABEBE

€36.50 (tax incl.)

Our Ikea highchair mattress is made of soft cotton fabric in contact with the skin of your little one and airconfort technical fabric on the back, which allows free circulation of air so that your baby is always cool. ..

Cushion for Highchair I-dea

JANABEBE

€39.00 (tax incl.)

In this new stage of great changes of the baby in which he already begins to be sitting in his highchair and sharing and interacting more with all members of the family, as it is mealtime, the baby has to feel…

Previous article Next article

Parents’ Saliva On Pacifiers Could Ward Off Baby’s Allergies : Shots

Parents’ Saliva On Pacifiers Could Ward Off Baby’s Allergies : Shots – Health News Instead of rinsing off the pacifier when it falls out of your baby’s mouth, new research suggests that sucking it clean for them could help keep them from developing eczema and asthma. Researchers say the harmless bacteria in parents’ saliva works by stimulating the babies’ immune system.

The Human Microbiome: Guts And Glory

May 6, 20133:43 AM ET

Heard on Morning Edition

Parents’ Saliva On Pacifiers Could Ward Off Baby’s Allergies

Sucking may be one of the most beneficial ways to clean a baby’s dirty pacifier, a study found

iStockphoto. com

hide caption

toggle caption

iStockphoto.com

Sucking may be one of the most beneficial ways to clean a baby’s dirty pacifier, a study found

iStockphoto.com

That word “microbiome” — describing the collection of bacteria that live in and on our bodies — keeps popping up. This time, researchers say that children whose parents clean their pacifiers by sucking them might be less likely to develop allergic conditions because of how their parents’ saliva changes their microbiomes.

That’s the word from a small study of 184 Swedish babies published in this week’s issue of the journal Pediatrics. The researchers found that the 65 babies whose mother or father sucked on their pacifiers to cleanse them were significantly less likely to get eczema and asthma, two conditions caused by allergic reactions, than babies whose parents did not use the cleaning technique.

“This is a really interesting and intriguing observation,” says Elizabeth Matsui of the Johns Hopkins Children’s Center, who was not involved in the research.

The findings add credence to a growing body of evidence that suggests that exposure, or the lack of exposure, to microbes early in life can affect a child’s health by influencing his or her microbiome.

“There’s recently been an explosion of interest in the microbiome and how it might influence many things — but in particular someone’s propensity to develop an allergic disease,” Matsui says.

To investigate the role of pacifier cleaning, Bill Hesselmar of the University of Gothenburg in Sweden and his colleagues analyzed data they had collected for a broader study about babies’ allergies. Among the questions the parents had answered was what they did when their child’s pacifier fell out of his or her mouth.

“We asked them how they cleaned the pacifier — if they rinsed them in water — and of course most of them did,” Hesselmar says. But a lot of the parents did something else.

“They put it in their mouth, sucked on it and then gave it back to the children,” Hesselmar says. “It’s a quite common way to clean pacifier.”

When the researchers checked to see if there were any differences between the kids whose parents sucked their pacifiers clean and those who didn’t, they found there was. Those whose parents sucked the pacifiers clean were significantly less likely to have developed eczema at 18 and 36 months and less likely to have developed asthma at 18 months, the researchers say.

“Eczema is the best disease to choose [as a marker] if you want to see if a young child is becoming allergic,” Hesselmar says.

Scientists think that when parents suck their child’s pacifier clean, they transfer some of the harmless bacteria in their mouths to their child, Hesselmar says. In fact, the researchers found evidence supporting that when they analyzed the saliva of the babies in the study.

“We think that these bacteria . .. stimulate the immune system,” Hesselmar says. And that teaches it how to do its job properly, which includes not overreacting to things like peanuts, pollen and cats, he says.

The study adds to a growing body of evidence that lots of kids these days may be growing up essentially too clean, Matsui says.

“We are much less likely to be exposed to organisms in water — parasites, for example — so the idea is there is much less for the immune system to fight off. So it starts reacting to things that perhaps it should be ignoring,” Matsui says.

Amanda Sauer, 35, of Washington, D.C., uses a pacifier when her 2-year-old son, Leo, gets fussy. When it falls to the ground she often washes it off.

Sauer’s not sure the new research will make her start licking Leo’s dirty pacifier.

“Probably not,” she says. “But it’s more for just the fact that I don’t really want to put a pacifier in my mouth. But sometimes the dog cleans it off for us, so maybe that’s just as good.”

Sponsor Message

Become an NPR sponsor

Sialorrhoea in patients with cerebral palsy: effectiveness of botulinum therapy | Klochkova

1. Bax M., Goldstein M., Rosenbaum P., Leviton A., Paneth N., Dan B., Jacobsson B., Damiano D. Proposed definition and classification of cerebral palsy. Dev Med Child Neurol. 2005; 47(8): 571–576.

2. Johnson H., Scott A. Saliva Management. In Dysphagia: Foundation, Theory and Practice. Eds. Cichero J. A. Y., Murdoch B. F. Chichester: J Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 2006. 126 rubles.

3. Levitsky G. N., Alekhin A. V., Serdyuk A. V., Morgunova M. S., Koneva O. N., Skvortsova V. I. Possibilities of drug therapy of salivation in motor neuron disease. Journal of Neurology and Psychiatry. C. S. Korsakov. 2005; 105(3): 19–22.

4. Blasco P. A., Allaire J. H. Drooling in the developmentally disabled: management practices and recommendations. Consortium on Drooling. Dev Med Child Neurol. 1992; 34(10): 849–862.

5. Ber M., Frotscher M. Topical diagnosis in neurology according to Peter Duus: anatomy, physiology, clinic. Per. from English. Ed. Z. A. Suslina. 4th ed. Moscow: Practical medicine. 2009. pp. 163–164.

6. Scully C., Limeres J., Gleeson M., Tomas I., Diz P. Drooling. J Oral Pathol Med. 2009; 38(4): 321–327.

7. Erasmus C. E., Van Hulst K., Rotteveel L. J., Jongerius P. H., Van Den Hoogen F. J., Roeleveld N., Rotteveel J. J. Drooling in cerebral palsy: hypersalivation or dysfunctional oral motor control? Dev Med Child Neurol. 2009; 51(6): 454–459.

8. Tahmassebi J. F., Curzon M. E. The cause of drooling in children with cerebral palsy hypersalivation or swallowing defect? Int J Paediatr Dent. 2003; 13(2): 106–111.

9. Dodds W. J. Physiology of swallowing. Dysphagia. 1989; 3:171–178.

10. Senner J. E., Logemann J., Zecker S., Gaebler-Spira D. Drooling, saliva production, and swallowing in cerebral palsy. Dev Med Child Neurol. 2004; 46(12): 801–806.

11. Tahmassebi J. F., Curzon M. E. Prevalence of drooling in children with cerebral palsy attending special schools. Dev Med Child Neurol. 2003; 45(9): 613–617.

12. Parkes J., Hill N., Platt M. J., Donnelly C. Oromotor dysfunction and communication impairments in children with cerebral palsy: a register study. Dev Med Child Neurol. 2010; 52(12): 1113–1119.

13. Lin Y. C., Shieh J. Y., Cheng M. L., Yang P. Y. Botulinum toxin type A for control of drooling in Asian patients with cerebral palsy. Neurology. 2008; 70(4): 316–318.

14. Lakraj A. A., Moghimi N., Jabbari B. Sialorrhea: anatomy, pathophysiology and treatment with emphasis on the role of botulinum toxins. Toxins (Basel). 2013; 5(5): 1010–1031.

15. Fairhurst C. B., Cockerill H. Management of drooling in children. Arch Dis Child Educ. Pract Ed. 2011; 96(1): 25–30.

16. Klochkova O. A., Kurenkov A. L., Namazova-Baranova L. S., Mamedyarov A. M. Spasticity patterns of the muscles of the upper limbs and the use of botulinum therapy in patients with cerebral palsy with hand involvement. Pediatric pharmacology. 2013; 10(5):31–39.

17. Reddihough D., Erasmus C. E., Johnson H., McKellar G. M., Jongerius P. H. Cereral Palsy Institute. Botulinum toxin assessment, intervention and aftercare for pediatric and adult drooling: international consensus statement. Eur J Neurol. 2010; 17 (Suppl. 2): 109-121.

18. Naumann M., So Y., Argoff C. E., Childers M. K., Dykstra D. D., Gronseth G. S., Jabbari B., Kaufmann H. C., Schurch B., Silberstein S. D., Simpson D. M. Botulinum neurotoxin in the treatment of autonomic disorders and pain (an evidence based review): report of the Therapeutics and Technology Assessment Subcommittee of the American Academy of Neurology. Neurology. 2008; 70(19): 1707–1714.

19. Rodwell K., Edwards P., Ware R. S., Boyd R. Salivary gland botulinum toxin injections for drooling in children with cerebral palsy and neurodevelopmental disability: a systematic review. Dev Med Child Neurol. 2012; 54 (11): 977–987.

20. Naumann M., Dressler D., Hallett M., Jankovic J., Schiavo G., Segal K. R., Truong D. Evidence based review and assessment of botulinum neurotoxin for the treatment of secretory disorders. Toxicon. 2013; 67:141–152.

21. Walshe M., Smith M., Pennington L. Interventions for drooling in children with cerebral palsy. Cochrane Database Syst Rev. 2012; 2: CD008624. Doi: 10.1002/14651858.CD008624.pub2.

22. Nosko AS, Zykov VP, Komarova IB Correction of sialorrhea in neuropediatrics. Focus on botulinum toxin type A preparations as the first line of choice. Child and adolescent rehabilitation. 2013; 2(21):33–38.

23. Palisano R., Rosenbaum P. L., Walter S., Russell D., Wood E., Galuppi B. Development and reliability of a system to classify gross motor function in children with cerebral palsy. Dev Med Child Neurol. 1997; 39(4):214–223.

24. Reid S. M., Johnson H. M., Reddihough D. S. The Drooling Impact Scale: a measure of the impact of drooling in children with developmental disabilities. Dev Med Child Neurol. 2010; 52(2):23–28.

25. Reid S. M., Johnstone B. R., Westbury C., Rawicki B., Reddihough D. S. Randomized trial of botulinum toxin injections into the salivary glands to reduce drooling in children with neurological disorders. Dev Med Child Neurol. 2008; 50(2):123–128.

26. Banerjee K. J., Glasson C., O’Flaherty S. J. Parotid and submandibular botulinum toxin A injections for sialorrhoea in children with cerebral palsy. Dev Med Child Neurol. 2006; 48(11): 883–887.

27. Savarese R., Diamond M., Elovic E., Millis S. R. Intraparotid injection of botulinum toxin A as a treatment to control sialorrhea in children with cerebral palsy. Am J Phys Med Rehabil. 2004; 83(4): 304–311.

28. Alrefai A. H., Aburahma S. K., Khader Y. S. Treatment of sialorrhea in children with cerebral palsy: a double blind placebo controlled trial. Clin Neurol Neurosurg. 2009; 111(1): 79–82.

29. Lagalla G., Millevolte M., Capecci M., Provinciali L., Cera volo M. G. Botulinum toxin type A for drooling in Parkinson’s disease: a double blind, randomized, placebo controlled study. mov discord. 2006; 21(5): 704–707.

30. Kalf J. G., Smit A. M., Bloem B. R., Zwarts M. J., Mulleners W. M., Munneke M. Botulinum toxin A for drooling in Parkinson’s disease: a pilot study to compare submandibular to parotid gland injections. Parkinsonism Relat Disord. 2007; 13(8): 532–534.

31. Jongerius P. H., van den Hoogen F. J., van Limbeek J., Gabreels F. J., van Hulst K., Rotteveel J. J. Effect of botulinum toxin in the treatment of drooling: a controlled clinical trial. Pediatrics. 2004; 114(3): 620–627.

32. Harris S. R., Purdy A. H. Drooling and its management in cerebral palsy. Dev Med Child Neurol. 1987; 29(6): 807–811.

33. Erasmus C. E., Scheffer A. R., van Hulst K., van Limbeek J., van den Hoogen F. J., Rotteveel J. J., Jongerius P. H. Does motor perfor mance matter in botulinum toxin efficacy for drooling? Pediatric Neurol. 2011; 45(2):95–99.

Why does a child grind his teeth in his sleep

Teeth grinding (bruxism) is a common problem in children that causes concern to parents. This phenomenon does not apply to diseases. This is a symptom that signals various failures in the endocrine, digestive and nervous systems of the child’s body. Here it is necessary to pay attention to other changes in the behavior of the child. The exact cause can only be established by a doctor after a thorough examination.

In the article we will try to find out why a child can grind his teeth, how dangerous it is, and what to do in this case.

What is bruxism and its manifestations

Bruxism is a pathological condition that occurs due to excessive compression of the jaws.

Under the age of 5 years, grinding of the teeth is observed in almost 50% of children. This happens involuntarily, and is associated with a spasm of the masticatory muscles. Usually, the pathology occurs at night, paroxysmal for 10-15 seconds. Attacks can be repeated in the daytime. At the same time, daily grinding of teeth gives parents more anxiety, as it is more noticeable.

Help! Sporadic cases of teeth grinding are not dangerous and do not require intervention. If the attacks become chronic, the help of a pediatrician is needed.

In addition to squeaking teeth, the following manifestations of pathology are possible in a child:

headache;
daytime sleepiness, lethargy;
pain in the neck;
tearfulness;
tooth sensitivity – the result of their abrasion and damage to the enamel;
restless sleep with frequent awakenings;
ear congestion.

Dentists identify a triad of symptoms in childhood bruxism (up to 5 years). This is erosive abrasion of milk teeth, malocclusion and narrowing of the dental arches. Teeth grinding usually goes away on its own when the child reaches puberty. In adolescents and young people, grinding their teeth is a rare occurrence.

Call right now

+7 (495) 215-58-10

Make an appointment with a doctor

Causes of teeth grinding in sleep

Until the end, the exact causes of pathological grinding of teeth have not been clarified. In most cases, seizures occur at night, so sleep disturbances are a common cause. In children, this is associated with hypertrophy of the tonsils and adenoids, which makes nasal breathing difficult and leads to apnea (suspension of breathing during sleep). Obesity is also a contributing factor.

Other possible reasons why a child may grind their teeth include:

Incorrect deep bite.
Individual characteristics of the inclination of the lower jaw.
Nervous tension, emotional overexcitation.
hereditary predisposition.
Neurological or endocrine disorders.
Teething.

Causes and manifestations may vary depending on what time of day bruxism occurs.

Night grinding of teeth

If during sleep you notice several seizures, and at the same time the child behaves restlessly (breathing becomes more frequent, pupils actively move, talks), then the reason is emotional overexcitation. More often this manifests itself in emotionally sensitive children, overly active or with hyperexcitability syndrome.

Stress can also provoke night bruxism – moving to a new apartment, entering a kindergarten, divorce of parents or frequent scandals at home. In the daytime, the child tries not to show his emotions and tension accumulates, and at night it “splashes out” through clenching of the jaws and grinding of teeth.

In some cases, an ordinary seal, which was installed incorrectly, can become a provocateur. It can interfere with the tight closure of the jaw, and the child is too small to tell about it. Difficulty in nasal breathing and snoring in a child’s sleep is a sign of problems with the adenoids. In this case, you need to consult an ENT doctor.

Grinding teeth during daytime

In the afternoon, a spasm of the masticatory muscles in a baby may occur due to teething. It is also possible to form a malocclusion, which leads to discomfort and clenching of the jaws. In these situations, you need to show the child to the dentist.

During a stressful situation, involuntary grinding of teeth is possible. Observe when the child has this phenomenon during the day, what precedes it. With frequent attacks, it is recommended to consult a child psychologist or neurologist. Digestive and endocrine problems can also cause daytime bruxism.

What about worms?

There is a widespread belief that teeth grinding can be a sign of a parasitic disease. This is due to the fact that preschool children often suffer from helminths. And it is for this age that creaking of teeth is characteristic. Also, this assumption was explained by the fact that when infected with helminths, salivation increases. This provokes the compression of the jaws, which leads to the grinding of the teeth. But according to research experts, this is just a coincidence. A direct relationship between the presence of worms in a child and bruxism has not been identified.

Is bruxism dangerous and what are the consequences

Bruxism does not lead to serious health problems, and even more so does not threaten the development and life of the child. Most of all, parents are worried about this phenomenon, and they begin a hospital quest in search of the cause. As a rule, the child grows out of this problem without the participation of a doctor, if it is not chronic. This is due to the development of the chewing apparatus, the elimination of problems with adenoids and the normalization of sleep.

If the grinding of the teeth is repeated often for several months, then a doctor’s consultation is necessary. Otherwise, bruxism can lead to the following consequences:

thinning of tooth enamel and increased sensitivity of teeth;
problems with fillings, they will crumble and crack;
malocclusion;
loosening of milk teeth;
headaches and decreased concentration;
overload of the maxillofacial joint;
spasm of the facial muscles.

Excessive tooth wear increases the risk of bruxism during adolescence and adolescence. Also, a strong uncontrolled spasm of the jaws can lead to dislocation of the temporomandibular joint.

What to do if a child grinds his teeth in his sleep

Pay attention to when attacks most often occur – during the day, at night, at home or in a public place. Also record other violations in the child’s behavior and his health complaints. Seek advice from a pediatrician, pediatric dentist. Pass the necessary tests and go through the examinations prescribed by the doctor.

The following tips will also help to cope with bruxism:

Adjust the psychological climate at home. Try not to swear with loved ones in front of the child, talk to the baby more often and ask him to talk about his feelings, fears.
Do not load your child with various early development circles.
Organize the right daily routine with obligatory daytime sleep. The nervous system of the child needs a break during the day, even if he himself looks active and does not want to sleep. Take a relaxing bath 1-2 hours before bed and read a book. Active games should be prohibited.
Review your diet. Add solid vegetables to the menu to provide a load on the chewing muscles.

If the baby often catches a cold, suffers from a chronic runny nose or nasal congestion, then you need to check the adenoids. With a syndrome of hyperactivity and emotional excitability of a child, it is recommended to visit a psychologist or neurologist.

Treatment and prevention of teeth grinding during sleep

There is no specific treatment for bruxism, since this pathology is not an independent disease. The main task of the doctor is to identify the cause of the pathology. This will depend on the treatment plan. To eliminate the grinding of teeth, drug therapy, physiotherapy, correction of the emotional state and dental methods are used, for example, the installation of protective caps on the teeth.

The main methods of therapy:

Normalization of sleep with the help of sedatives.
Taking vitamins of group B, preparations with magnesium and calcium.
Treatment of adenoids.
Psychological correction – art therapy, music therapy, sandbox. Working with parents in the presence of intra-family conflicts.

To relieve muscle tension, you can use coniferous baths, massage and exercises in the pool.

The dentist helps to protect the teeth from abrasion by installing a special protective cap. It is made of soft material, so it does not cause discomfort. It can only be worn at night. The most optimal is the manufacture of caps on an individual cast. But you can also buy ready-made ones. This method is only suitable for students.

Also, in the presence of damage to the enamel and sensitivity, fluoridation and remineralization of the teeth are carried out. If necessary, caries is treated.

An orthodontist can help correct your bite. For this, plates, bracket systems are used. Orthodontic design is selected individually, based on the severity of the problem and the age of the child. Incorrect bite is easy to correct when the jaws have not yet fully formed. Therefore, the sooner you visit a pediatric orthodontist, the better the result will be.

How to prevent bruxism: advice for parents

The main preventive measure is to create a comfortable, calm and trusting atmosphere at home. Even if you think that everything is fine in your family, the child may think otherwise.

Try to help your child deal with emotions. Communication with animals, drawing a problem, using toys as interlocutors helps well.

Do not ignore preventive examinations from specialists. Treat caries promptly. Try to enrich the child’s diet with vitamins, do not chop food. Walk outdoors daily.

A single grinding of the teeth is not a cause for concern. But, if bouts of bruxism are becoming more frequent, then consult a doctor to identify the cause.

Call now

+7 (495) 215-58-10

Make an appointment

Why do newborns spit up? | Philips Avent

search support icon

Search Keywords

Home ›› Why is my baby spitting up and how can I help him?

Home ›› Why does my baby spit up and how can I help him?

↑ Top

Whether it’s your first or third baby, you’re bound to have questions about feeding. Reflux (spitting up) is a common topic among frequently discussed feeding topics, so you are not alone in finding the answer to the question “Why does my baby spit up so often?”.

So why do babies spit up? And is spitting up normal for babies? You have probably thought about this many times. After reading this article, you will receive important information that will explain the causes of infant spitting up, and you will learn how to act to help the child.

If you have any questions or your child has other symptoms, please contact your doctor.

Why do babies spit up and when is it normal?

Let’s look at why babies spit up and answer the frequently asked question “Why does my baby spit up so much?”. Many newborns spit up after feedings or when burping because their digestive tract is not yet fully developed. However, in some situations, the likelihood of regurgitation in infants increases.

So what causes reflux in babies? The following are some of the main causes of regurgitation in infants:

The child was eating too fast.

You help the baby to spit up air, and with the air the baby spit up part of the food.

The child has too much air in the stomach.

The child has excessive salivation.

So is regurgitation normal in infants? In simple words: spitting up after some feeds, or even after each, is absolutely normal for a growing baby. However, there are points that need to be noted in order to distinguish ordinary regurgitation from vomiting. The two processes are very different, so you should check with your doctor if your baby is vomiting heavily after every or most feeds.

Also seek medical attention if your child has any of the following symptoms that a doctor can help identify: ²

The child spit up frequently, does not gain enough height or weight.
Appears to be in pain, cries a lot, or arches his back.
Coughing or difficulty breathing, which may be a symptom of gastroesophageal reflux disease.
Spitting up even if he hasn’t eaten anything.
There is intense vomiting.
Fever or diarrhea, which may be a sign of an intestinal infection and lead to dehydration.

If your baby spit up a small amount of milk after a feed and continues to grow and stay healthy, rest assured that this is normal and nothing to worry about. If you have any questions about reflux in infants, check out this article to learn about the symptoms of reflux and how to deal with it!

What to do

Now that you know that spitting up is a normal physiological process and what causes it, you are probably wondering what you can do to help your baby. After you have consulted with your pediatrician and he has determined that spitting up is not a cause for concern, there are a few things you can do to help you when you are not sure: ¹

1. Regular belching of air.

In addition to burping after feedings, try helping your baby burp when changing breasts. And when feeding from a bottle, try to have the child spit up air every 30-60 ml of the mixture. Consider using an anti-colic bottle with an AirFree valve. The AirFree valve prevents air from entering the nipple even when the bottle is in a horizontal position and the nipple remains completely filled with milk. The use of such a bottle will allow your baby to drink in an upright position, which will reduce the frequency of reflux, improve the digestion process and make the feeding process more comfortable for both you and the baby. Find out more about Philips Avent anti-colic bottles with AirFree valve here.

3. Avoid vigorous movement after feeding.

To avoid spitting up after a feed, it is best to refrain from any bouncing, rocking or active play until the milk has been digested better.

4. Keep your baby’s head up while feeding.

When you’re trying to find the right feeding position that’s comfortable for both your baby and you, try to avoid a position where your baby’s head is down. In other words, it is necessary to ensure that in the process of feeding the head of the child is above the level of his legs.

5. Raise the mattress at the head of the bed

It is a good idea to roll up some towels or blankets and put them under the mattress (but not on top of the mattress) in the crib. Make sure that only the headboard is raised and that there are no creases in the middle of the mattress. There should be a very slight slope from which the baby will not slip.

It’s a natural process

If you ever ask yourself the question “Why does my baby spit up?” just remember that spitting up is a completely natural, sometimes troublesome process that is part of parenthood. There are various reasons for spitting up in babies, but if your baby looks calm after a feed and is actively developing, you have nothing to worry about. In truth, spitting up is more of a problem for the parents than for the child himself, who may not even notice it.

Articles & tips from Philips Avent

New Anti-colic bottle with AirFree valve

Designed to reduce colic, gas and spitting up ¹

9007 If you see or feel any other symptoms that the baby is not getting enough milk, do not postpone the visit to the doctor. If the doctor confirms that the baby’s spitting up is normal, all you have to do is keep a clean bib ready!

Baby+ app

Download the app and track your child’s development and growth with trackers, and keep those special moments forever.

Download App:

¹ kidshealth.org – Breastfeeding FAQs: Some Common Concerns Any links to third party websites that may be included on this site are provided solely as a convenience to you. Philips makes no warranties regarding any third party websites or the information they contain.

I understand

You are about to visit a Philips global content page

You are about to visit the Philips USA website.

Delayed speech development: how to help your child speak

№8 (185) September, 2018

Continued. Beginning at #6(183).

“Dysarthria”: diagnostics and methods of speech therapy correction

The fourth lesson is taught by a clinical speech pathologist of the highest category, rehabilitation specialist of the Center for Pediatric Neurology and Medical Rehabilitation Tatyana Kalabukhova.

Good speech is the most important condition for the comprehensive development of children. The richer and more correct the child’s speech, the easier it is for him to express his thoughts, the wider his possibilities in cognizing the surrounding reality. A child with a well-developed speech easily enters into communication with others, he can clearly express his thoughts, desires, ask questions, and agree with peers on a joint game. Conversely, a child’s slurred speech complicates his relationships with people and often leaves an imprint on his character.

Dysarthria is a speech disorder in which the movements of the articulatory apparatus are disturbed, that is, the mobility of the speech organs (lips, soft palate, tongue) is limited, and as a result, sound pronunciation is impaired, speech becomes less intelligible, blurred and not clear. Children with dysarthria find it difficult not only to pronounce sounds, but also to chew and swallow. The voice of dysarthric children is quiet, weak, and sometimes harsh, with hoarseness. The rhythm of breathing is disturbed, speech loses its smoothness.

Depending on the area of brain damage, various manifestations of dysarthria are possible: from severe forms with swallowing problems. salivation, paresis of the muscles of the larynx, to light “erased” forms, in which slurred speech with a nasal tinge is noted. There is even a “cold” form of dysarthria, which occurs only in a cold room or in winter.

Yes logopedic classification based on the intelligibility of the child’s speech to others. There are 4 degrees of severity of speech impairment. From mild (I), which can only be detected with a special examination, for others this violation may look like a fuzzy diction.

Up to severe (IV) degree, when the child’s speech is incomprehensible even to parents or is completely absent.

Since dysarthria is a neurological diagnosis, a speech therapist deals with the correction of impaired speech functions, and medication is prescribed by a neurologist. Speech therapy work with children with dysarthria should be started at an early age, since timely speech therapy help in 75% of cases helps to avoid many problems in the further development of the baby. Dysarthria in infancy may present as:

– difficulty sucking breasts, bottles, nipples;
– violation of swallowing in the process of drinking, eating, swallowing saliva, the child chokes, often burps;
– disorders of chewing and biting at an older age.

At the Center for Child Neurology and Medical Rehabilitation, I, as a clinical speech therapist, conduct speech therapy massage courses to stimulate sucking, swallowing, and later chewing in children from 1 month old, including children on tube feeding. Under the supervision of a specialist, mothers are taught the elements of a special massage to stimulate sucking and swallowing (massage should be done before each feeding). It explains the need for the mother to keep a “Feeding Diary” of the baby (taking into account regurgitation and supplementary feeding through a tube). Our main task is to remove the child from tube feeding and normalize his nutrition.

The restoration of the sucking reflex is slow, it can be stimulated by special speech therapy massage and point stimulation at home:

*Face muscle massage

9000 evenly on both sides.

1. From the middle of the forehead to the temples.

2. From the middle of the forehead to the ears.

3.From the middle of the forehead to the auricles and then through the cheeks to the chin.

4. From the eyebrows to the scalp.

5. From the back of the nose to the auricles.

6. From the earlobes along the cheeks to the wings of the nose.

* Tongue massage

It is convenient to massage the tongue with a nipple placed on a spatula or a finger in a fingertip.

1. Stroking the tongue from its middle to the tip. Gradually move closer to the root of the tongue.

2. Stroking from the middle line of the tongue to the sides.

3.Pat over the entire surface of the tongue and along the edge of the tongue from top to bottom.

* Massage of the lips and circular muscles of the mouth

The child’s lips are massaged with the index or middle fingers of both hands.

1. Stroke above the upper lip and under the lower lip from the middle to the edges.

2. Kneading the lip between the thumb and forefinger, “rubbing” the lip. Massage is performed with the upper and lower lips.

3. The fingers are placed in the corners of the mouth, the lips are stretched into a smile, and then gathered into a “tube”.

At about 5 months old, babies begin to put things in their mouths, which allows them to learn the movements of their jaws, tongue and lips. If for some reason this does not happen, you can teach your child to bite and chew, or seek help from a specialist.

Since biting and chewing are important steps in teaching a child to feed themselves, I recommend starting with special devices designed to stimulate and exercise the lips, cheeks, tongue and gums. These can be teethers, vibrating sticks, syringes and other tools. They can be found on speech therapy sites, in pharmacies.

The process of learning to bite and chew is long, so you need to follow the sequence of work:

Stage 1 – Show the child how to bite so that the baby understands what this word means. This stage can be turned into an exciting game if you take turns feeding the doll. Let the child feed you too. Use any sound or word at the same time (“bite”, “am-am”).

Stage 2 – Aimed at the formation of the correct opening of the mouth when chewing. Place the teether between the chewing surfaces of the teeth and help the gums close and open. When doing this, use the word “bite”. Do this in front of a mirror so that the baby can see how he bites (if this is not too distracting for him).

Stage 3 – After the child understands the word “bite” and learns how to do it, start chewing. Do up to 20-25 chewing movements on each side (in difficult cases, help with your hand, holding your chin and repeating lowering and raising the lower jaw in time with chewing).

Stage 4 – Use long teethers to develop bilateral chewing and increase jaw strength. Change sides to stimulate movement of chewing activity: 3-5 on one side, then on the other. Start with the side teeth, gradually moving to the back teeth.

Stage 5 – When the child has learned to bite and chew, dip the teether in puree while working – this will transfer the new skill to real food.

And praise, praise, praise the baby!

To overcome hypersalivation (profuse salivation) in children with dysarthria, it is necessary to teach the child with closed lips to suck, swallow saliva with the head thrown back and in the usual position. Salivation can be both constant and intensify under certain conditions. Even mild drooling, such as moistening of the corners of the mouth during speech, a small amount of saliva leakage can indicate dysarthria. Before performing any articulation exercise, the speech therapist reminds the child to swallow saliva, blot inside the mouth with a napkin.

The main stages of speech therapy correction for hypersalivation:

1. Cryotherapy of active points in the lips.

2. Mouthwash with medicinal herbs, mineral water, jelly and kefir.

3. Speech therapy massage and acupressure massage.

4. Chewing solid food.

5. Static and dynamic mimic and articulation exercises.

6. Breathing exercises and pronunciation of vowels on a hard attack.

Speech therapist advice for parents with hypersalivation in children:

– Bystanders should constantly monitor the position of the child’s mouth and remind him to keep his mouth closed when he is not eating or talking.
– It is important that the child develops a differentiated sensation of dry and wet chin.
– In the classroom, it is necessary to pause at certain intervals and invite the child to swallow saliva.

Based on my practical experience, with systematic work, salivation is reduced and the child has better control over swallowing.

In most cases, dysarthric children have some behavioral features. For example, babies do not like to lace up their shoes or fasten buttons on their own. This is due to poorly developed fine motor skills. Such children cannot properly hold a pen or pencil in their hands, control the force of pressure, use scissors. Therefore, most dysarthria have poor handwriting. It is difficult for children to exercise and dance. Musical hearing impaired. Children cannot accurately perform different motor exercises, they are clumsy.

Treatment of dysarthria in children requires an integrated approach that combines drug therapy, speech therapy correction and rehabilitation .

Drug treatment of dysarthria in children

The treatment is based on the treatment of the underlying neurological disease, as well as the use of nootropic drugs. They improve mental activity, memory, stimulate cognitive functions.

Speech therapy and rehabilitation

Speech therapy includes special sessions for children. The speech therapist draws up an individual speech chart, which contains the results of the diagnosis and a detailed plan for correcting the defect with a description of the exercises:

– for the development of fine motor skills – finger games, gymnastics;
– for the development of articulatory motor skills – articulatory gymnastics, speech therapy massage;
– for speech and physiological breathing – breathing exercises;
– to correct the broken and consolidate the correct pronunciation ;
– for the formation of the expressiveness of speech and speech communication .

Section 8 diseases of the oral mucosa

001. A 2-year-old child fell ill acutely. Temperature rise up to 38°С. Sleep badly. Refused to eat. Mom noticed that when tying a scarf and touching the submandibular region, the child cries. Objectively: the state of moderate severity, the child is tearful, lethargic. On the skin of the face in the oral region, a group of bubbles is determined. Significantly enlarged, dense, painful lymph nodes are palpated in the submandibular region on both sides (with which the child was sent to the surgical room). The skin over the lymph nodes is somewhat hyperemic, going into a fold. Fluctuation is not defined. Estimated diagnosis

a) acute serous odontogenic lymphadenitis

b) acute serous dentogenic lymphadenitis

c) abscessing lymphadenitis

g) adenoflegmon of the submarine 9000 9008. Temperature rise up to 38°С. Sleep badly. Refused to eat. Mom noticed that when tying a scarf and touching the submandibular region, the child cries. Objectively: the state of moderate severity, the child is tearful, lethargic. On the skin of the face in the oral region, a group of bubbles is determined. Significantly enlarged, dense, painful lymph nodes are palpated in the submandibular region on both sides (with which the child was sent to the surgical room). The skin over the lymph nodes is somewhat hyperemic, going into a fold. Fluctuation is not defined. Likely to confirm presumptive diagnosis

A) Determination of the KPU index

b) Study of the state of the mucous membrane of the oral cavity

c) Purification of the lymph node

g) Clinical blood test

d) X -ray

9000 9000 003. 2 years old. acutely. Temperature rise up to 38°С. Sleep badly. Refused to eat. Mom noticed that when tying a scarf and touching the submandibular region, the child cries. Objectively: the state of moderate severity, the child is tearful, lethargic. On the skin of the face in the oral region, a group of bubbles is determined. Significantly enlarged, dense, painful lymph nodes are palpated in the submandibular region on both sides (with which the child was sent to the surgical room). The skin over the lymph nodes is somewhat hyperemic, going into a fold. Fluctuation is not defined. The most appropriate method of treatment in this case

A) UHF-therapy

b) ointment dressings

c) Sanning of the oral cavity

g) Treatment of the main disease + ointment dressings

d) oral sanitation

004. A 1.5-year-old child who had an acute respiratory infection two weeks ago had a fever of 39°C on the second day and vomiting. The child refuses food, is naughty. The pediatrician was diagnosed with ARI. At the time of the present examination: lymphadenitis of the submandibular lymph nodes, profuse salivation, on the sharply hyperemic mucous membrane of both lips, the tip of the tongue and cheeks – small multiple erosions with clear outlines, covered with fibrous plaque. The gum is swollen, bleeding. Specify the main symptoms indicating the diagnosis of acute herpetic stomatitis

a) clinical picture of an acute infectious disease

b) lymphadenitis

c) gingivitis

g) rashes in the oral cavity

d) all the above symptoms

005. in a child is one year old. who suffered from acute respiratory infections two weeks ago, the second day the body temperature was raised to 39 ° C, vomiting. The child refuses food, is naughty. The pediatrician was diagnosed with ARI. At the time of the present examination: lymphadenitis of the submandibular lymph nodes, profuse salivation, on the sharply hyperemic mucous membrane of both lips, the tip of the tongue and cheeks – small multiple erosions with clear outlines, covered with fibrous plaque. The gum is swollen, bleeding. The leading role in the pathogenesis of this disease was played by

A) Contact with a sick child

b) a decrease in immunity level

c) hypothermia

g) recently transferred ARS

d) all of the above

006. in a child of a year and a half of a year and a child, transferred. two weeks ago acute respiratory infections, the second day the body temperature was raised to 39°C, vomiting. The child refuses food, is naughty. The pediatrician was diagnosed with ARI. At the time of the present examination: lymphadenitis of the submandibular lymph nodes, profuse salivation, on the sharply hyperemic mucous membrane of both lips, the tip of the tongue and cheeks – small multiple erosions with clear outlines, covered with fibrous plaque. The gum is swollen, bleeding. The main treatment for this child can be prescribed

A) antiviral

b) antipyretic

c) anesthetic

g) antiseptic

d) stimulating immunity

007. acute herpetic stomatitis – this is

rye. b) diseases of the oral mucosa

c) changes in the oral mucosa

d) acute respiratory disease

e) recurrent disease of the oral mucosa

008. A child with acute hepatitis C is not a spreader of the virus lymphadenitis

e) in any of the listed periods

009. Children over 3 years old

a) brunettes

c) children who are naturally fed up to 1 year of life

) all named

d) none of the named

010. The reason for acute herpetic stomatitis is

A) Herpes virus

9,0003

9EL viral-microbial associations of the oral cavity

c) microflora of the oral cavity, acquiring pathogenic properties with a decrease in the reactivity of the body

d) viral Mich. infection

e) not named

011. In acute herpetic stomatitis,

A) crust

b) blister

c) Bubble

) PUENCE

012. The occurrence of

. ) hypothermia

b) taking immunosuppressants

c) emotional and hormonal changes

d) any past illness

e) each of the listed

013. For early diagnosis and initiation of preventive measures in relation to stomatitis, such signs of ACS as

a) herpetic eruptions on the skin of the face, hands

b) rise in temperature, deterioration in general well-being, refusal to eat, salivation

c) catarrhal gingivitis and lymphadenitis

d) catarrhal gingivitis, lymphadenitis, herpetic eruptions on the skin

e) don’t know

014. The determination of the period of development of acute herpetic stomatitis is based on

a) the state of the lymph nodes

b) the nature of the elements of the lesion of the oral mucosa against the background of concomitant symptoms of the disease

c) the state of the gums

d) the presence of symptoms of general intoxication of the body

e) I don’t know

015. OGS clinic is typical

a) elevated body temperature

b) lymphadenitis

c) the presence of erosion in the oral cavity

g) the presence of gingivitis

d) all of the listed

016. For a slight form of OGS

A) lymphadenitis

b) increased body temperature

Gingivitis

d) erosions on the oral mucosa

e) all of the above symptoms0003

c) gingivitis

g) erosion on the mucous membrane of the cavity of the RTU

d) all of the listed symptoms

018. For the moderate form OGS are characteristic ) gingivitis

d) erosion on the oral mucosa

e) all of the above symptoms

019.0003

A) gingivitis

b) fever up to 39-40 ° C

c) submandibular nodes

g) rashes in the oral cavity

d) named

020. The first clinical clinical signs of acute herpetic stomatitis (AHS) of moderate severity in children are

a) an increase in body temperature

b) a violation of the behavior of the baby: lethargy, drowsiness or increased excitability, crying, restless sleep, etc. .

c) dyspeptic symptoms: refusal to eat, vomiting, loose stools

d) lymphadenitis of the submandibular, submental, cervical nodes, gingivitis

e) blisters on the skin, single and multiple aphthae on the oral mucosa

2172. The duration of the period of rashes in moderately severe acute hepatitis C

a) less than one day

b) no more than 29 hours

c) one or two days

d) two or three days

e) at least a week

022. The role of the endogenous microbial flora of the oral cavity in acute hepatitis C is as follows

contributes to the transition from acute catarrhal gingivitis to chronic and subacute

e) causes a long course of the disease and pyogenic complications

023. The essence of antiviral therapy for acute hepatitis C in the period of rashes

a) promote the fastest epithelialization of lesions

b) help reduce the body’s temperature response

c) stimulate nonspecific reactivity of the child’s body

d) prevent the recurrence of lesions 9006

e) promote detoxification of the body°С), shown

a) antibiotics

b) sulfonamides

c) 2% solution of sodium salicylate

d) enema with analgin (1 ml of 50% solution in 25 ml of water)

e) interferon 9006

025. For local treatment of acute hepatitis C in the first 3 days,

a) antiviral drugs

b) keratoplastic agents

c) antiseptics

d) antiviral ointments and painkillers

d) All substances listed above

026. For the local treatment of OGS in the catarrhal period, the most shown

A) Antiviral drugs

b) Keratoplastic agents

B) Antiseptic substances

G) and painkillers

e) all of the above substances

027.0003

A) antiviral agents

b) antiseptics

c) Keratoplastic agents

g) Proteolytic agents

d) None of the

028. It is more advisable to prescribe to the child with the OGS 9) during the period of rashes

b) at the time of onset of lymphadenitis

c) during the prodromal period

d) during the onset of gingivitis

e) during all indicated periods

029. More effective in the phase of non -specific inflammation during the treatment of OGS and RGS

a) a solution of chlorin

b) a hydrogen peroxide solution

c) Kalanchoe juice

g) calendar

9000 3 furacillin

030.

have an antiviral effect a) bonafton 0.5% ointment

b) flucinar

c) nonmycin ointment

3 g)0003

d) NISTAIN ointment

031. The least effective antiviral ointment used locally for the treatment of herpetic lesions of SOPR, is

A) Bonafton ointment 0.5%

b) ointment of florenal 0.5%

c) tiber -tirep

d) rhyodoxol ointment 0.5%

e) oxolinic ointment 0.25%

0320003

b) alpizarine ointment 2%

c) Gossipol line 3%

g) Megosin ointment 3%

d) any of the above

033. The most shown the following methods mouth –

a) irrigation of the oral cavity with antiseptics

b) antiseptic hygienic treatment of teeth

c) oxygen therapy

d) all the methods listed above

e) None of the methods listed above

034. Patients with ACS should preferably be admitted

d) none of the listed

e) any of the listed

035. Leading in anti-epidemic measures in case of an outbreak of ACS in kindergarten is

a) disinfection of the premises

b) isolation and treatment of sick children

c) Establishment of the source of infection

g) The disposal of public objects

d) Determining the transmission of infection

036. The priority anti -epidemic measures for the OGS and RSS are 9000 9079

a) individual oral hygiene, individual utensils

b) daily examinations of children to diagnose and isolate patients

c) all of the above

d) disinfection of premises and common areas

e) carrying out preventive measures for all contacted children without clinical symptoms using antiviral ointments (3-4 times a day)

037. Dentists at admission

a) specific disinfection of working instruments

b) the presence of a gauze bandage on the face during the reception

c) quartzization of the office

d) all of the above

e) none of them

038. with diseases of the oral mucosa

b) in the management of the admission of patients with acute hepatitis C in the general medical office

c) in the establishment of certain hours of admission for the first time applied and re-called children

d) in the clinical examination of children with recurrent herpes infection in the oral cavity

e) in the use of masks by a doctor and medical staff

039. Chronic herpes infection (development of CHD) contributes to

a) ACS disease at certain times of the year

b) child’s age

c) child’s gender

d) child’s immune system

e) oral mucosal injury

040. To confirm the diagnosis of CHD, it is necessary to conduct a number of studies. The most appropriate way to clarify the diagnosis is

a) examination of the contents of the vesicles for microflora

b) examination of smears-imprints for the presence of symplasts, giant cells (cytological method)

c) direct electron microscopy method for the study of smears-imprints with erosion bubbles

d) bacteriological method

e) clinical trial

041. RGS is characterized by

a) uneven edges of erosion, absence of infiltrate at the base, recurrent character

edges, single element

d) none of the named

e) ulcer

042. The main thing in the local treatment of chronic recurrent herpetic stomatitis is

a) use of drugs that stimulate local immunity

b) long-term local treatment with antiviral drugs

c) use of keratoplastic agents

d) use of painkillers

e) none of the above

9072 The most important in the treatment of chronic recurrent herpetic stomatitis in children is

a) the use of antiviral agents

b) the use of anti-inflammatory, analgesic and keratoplastic drugs

c) detection and elimination of an infectious-allergic focus in the body

d) a course of treatment with antiviral drugs in combination with an increase in the level of the immune system

e) I don’t know

9 044. Specify the scheme of anti-relapse therapy for recurrent herpetic stomatitis (with permanent course of the disease)

a) bonafton 1 table. 3 times a day for 10 days. Immunoglobulin antiherpetic 1.5 ml every other day / m. Course 6 injections.

b) antistaphylococcal gamma globulin 3 ml IM every 3-4 days. Course 6 injections. Askorutin 1 tab. 3 times a day. Prednisolone – 20 mg.

c) Aevit 1 capsule 2-3 times a day

d) Deoxyribonuclease – 25 mg IM

e) Any of the listed

045. Which of the listed systemic drugs are indicated for patients with recurrent herpes (mild severity, frequency of relapses 1-2 times a year)?

A) Levamisole

b) Fenkarol

c) Nucleinate sodium

g) Nystatin

d) prenisalon

048. Indicate the systems of systemic administration, which are shown to the patients with the recurrent degrees

a) Phencarol

b) Decaris

c) Anti-measles gamma globulin

d) Anti-herpetic vaccine

e) Vitamin therapy (C)

049. Recurrent herpetic stomatitis differentiate

A) with a shingle lichen

b) with acute herpetic stomatitis

c) with recurrent Afts of the oral cavity

) one of the named

050. The causative agent of herpangina is

a) herpes simplex virus

b) ECHO and Coxsackie virus

c) Candida

g) hemolytic streptococcus a

d) None of the listed

051. Pathogenetic treatment of herpangin is

a) Lapivirus, keratoplastic

B) Antiviral treatment

9) don’t know

e) none of the named

052. The differential diagnostic sign between ACS and herpangina is

a) with herpangina there are no catarrhal gingivitis phenomena

B) Duration of the disease

c) the nature of the elements of the lesion

g) Localization of the elements of the lesion

d) None of the

053. Supporting lichen must differentiate

) with red flat lichen 9000

b) with pemphigus

c) with primary syphilis

d) with acute herpetic stomatitis

e) none of them

054. 0003

a) diffuse localization, on the mucous membrane of the oral cavity

b) localization on the skin

c) localization along the neurovascular bundles

d) localization on the skin of the chest

e) none of the above localizations

055. The form of severity in recurrent herpetic stomatitis is determined

a) based on clinical data

b) depending on the number of relapses

c) on the level of rise in body temperature

d) on the localization of rashes

e) on the duration of the recurrence

056. In herpes zoster, the following elements of lesions of the oral mucosa occur

a) 907 b) 2 erythema

c) vesicle

d) abscess

e) erosion with scalloped outlines

057. 0003

a) in the use of antiviral drugs

b) in good oral hygiene

c) in the use of keratoplastic agents

d) in the use of anesthetics

e) don’t know Treatment

stomatitis in chickenpox consists

a) in the use of antiviral drugs throughout the illness

b) in antiseptic treatment of the oral cavity, anesthesia

c) in the use of antiviral drugs at the beginning of the disease, anti-inflammatory drugs in the period of development of the disease, keratoplastic drugs in the period of extinction

d) in the appointment of anti-inflammatory drugs

e) I don’t know

059. Most typical for the first year life of a child

a) acute gingivitis

b) chronic gingivitis

c) cheilitis

d) exudative erythema multiforme

e) none of the listed diseases

060. For the age of 2, the most typical is

A) Candidiasis

b) OGS

B) AFTA Bernara

g) HIELIT

d-shaped gingivitis

9000 9079 061. Most common at the age of 4 years

a) Bernard’s aphthae

b) OGS

c) exudative erythema multiforme

d) symptom of recurrent aphthae

e) all of these diseases

062. The most typical for the school age

A) OGS

b) Hileit

c) U-shaped atropical gingivitis

g) AFTA Bernara

d) None of the listed diseases

063. Typical for school age

a) OGS

b) Bernard’s aphtha

c) Erythema multiforme exudative

d) Gingivitis

9072

064. Hemorrhages in the mucous membrane of the mouth are possible

A) with impaired renal function

b) with diatheses

c) for thrombocytopenia of different origin

g) with hypoplastic (melting) anemia

d) neutropenia

065. What is more important to use as a basis for the classification of diseases of the oral mucosa for making a diagnosis of the disease?

a) the nature of the elements of the lesion and the severity of the clinical development of the disease

b) localization of pathological changes

c) causes of pathology

d) course, type and localization of pathological changes, etiological factors

e) I don’t know

066. violation of the integrity of the oral mucosa, accompanied by dysfunction?

a) disease

b) damage to the oral mucosa

c) changes in the oral mucosa

d) I don’t know

e) any of the above

067. Which concept characterizes a pathological condition in which a violation of the body’s vital functions develops under the influence of extreme stimuli of the external and internal environment, decrease in adaptability with simultaneous mobilization of the body’s defenses?

a) disease

b) injury

c) Change

g) I don’t know

d)

068. Manifestations in the oral cavity have

A) Kori

b) chickenpox

c) flu

g) any of the named

e) none of the named

069. Manifestations in the oral cavity in a child have

a) X-histiocytosis

b) neutropenia

c) any of the named 9025

070. Manifestations in the oral cavity in a child have

071. Erythema multiforme exudative is

a) disease

b) damage to the oral mucosa

c) change in the oral mucosa

d) any of the above

e) none of the above

072. Crimson tongue symptom refers

a) to a disease of the oral mucosa

b) to damage to the oral mucosa

c) to a change in the mucous membrane

6

) to any of the named

e) to none of the named

073. What concept characterizes a pathological condition in which diseases of the body appear as separate symptoms on the mucous membrane of the oral cavity?

a) disease of the oral mucosa

b) damage to the oral mucosa

c) change in the oral mucosa

d) any of the above

e) none of the above

07

The symptom of “Hunter’s” tongue refers

a) to a disease of the oral mucosa

b) to damage to the oral mucosa

c) to a change in the oral mucosa

d) to any of the named

e) to none of the named

075. Necrosis of the oral mucosa is observed

) in diseases of the blood and hematopoietic organs

d) in diseases of the respiratory system

e) in chronic diseases of the stomach and other parts of the digestive tract

076.0003

a) a bad habit of biting the mucous membrane of the mouth and cheeks

b) the presence of recurrent herpetic lesions of the lips and facial skin in family members

c) fillings from different metals (halodent, silver and copper amalgam), orthodontic crowns

d ) chronic diseases of the upper respiratory tract, gastrointestinal tract, etc.

e) hereditary factors affecting the characteristics of the body’s reactivity

077. At what rate of recurrence of aphthae in the oral cavity can a severe form of the disease be called?

a) monthly

b) once every few years

c) once a quarter

d) once a year

e) any of the above

characterizes

a) bubble

b) blister

c) Rubts

g) Erosion

d) spot

079. At what changes of the language do children sometimes complain of pain in some types of food?

A) folded tongue

b) the lined tongue

c) “hairy” language

g) “geographical” language

d) the combination of the folded and “geographical” language

080. children are

a) violation of nasal breathing

b) weakening of the tone of the mimic muscles of the mouth

c) violation of the control of the circular muscle of the mouth

d) none of the above

d) all named

081. The leading in the treatment of heilites in children is

e) all of the above

082. Red border, corners of the mouth and adjacent skin are affected0003

c) with an atopic (eczematous) heilite

g) with a Gradulard Heilite

d) with a facial derivative of Manganotti

083. The main in the treatment of chronic province cracks (stops) is

903 903 9000 3

b) antimicrobial treatment

c) antimicotic treatment

g) orthodontic treatment

d) myotherapy

084. Signs of strepto-staphylococcal lesions (pyoderma) of the Red Kayma of the GUB, the face and mucous membrane of the mouth are

a) fever precedes rashes

b) body temperature rises with significant spread of rashes

c) hemorrhagic crusts on lips deep ulcers with necrotic bottom, dense edges

e) thick, yellow (“honey”) crusts, pustular rashes on the skin and red border of the lips

085. The main factor for the occurrence of candidiasis in infants is

a) dysbiosis

b) Disorders’ disorders

B) Chronic or acute injury (nipple-dummy)

gpovitaminosis) e) none of the above

086. Candidomycosis (thrush) of the oral mucosa is prescribed

a) antibiotic ointments

b) antiviral ointments

c) clotrimazole (kavisten) – ointment or solution after feeding the child

d) the same agents before feeding the child

e) none of these agents

087. with fungal stomatitis?

a) “Remodent” toothpaste (contains “Remodent” drug)

b) “Berry” toothpaste (contains a mixture of borax with glycerin)

c) “Health” toothpaste (contains St. John’s wort extract)

d) toothpaste “Forest” (contains chlorophyll: ascorbic acid)

e) hygienic toothpowder “Good morning!”

088. Clinical signs characteristic of erythema multiforme are

a) vesicular rashes on the lips and surrounding skin

b) papules on the hands, forearms, face and other parts of the body

c) crusts on the lips and skin

d) erosions of various sizes and shapes on any parts of the oral mucosa against the background of diffuse hyperemia

d) All listed

089. The most characteristic localization of skin lesions with multiform exudative erytemia is the localization of

A) in the axillary and inguinal region

b) on the back of the hands

c) any areas

d) skin lesions do not occur

e) all of the above

090. Optimal for identifying the source of allergization in exudative erythema multiforme is

A) The acute initial period of the disease

b) the period of rashes on the mucous membrane of the oral cavity

c) the period of remission

g) repeated relapse

d) any of the named

91. Vincent is called

a) a sharp decrease in the body’s resistance due to adverse social factors or serious illnesses

b) the presence of carious teeth, lack of oral hygiene

c) prepubertion and puberty periods of development

g) the presence of fusospyricular symbiosis in the groove of

d) the use of a hard toothbrush for teeth to teeth

092.

A is used by Antis. b) oxygen therapy

c) antiseptic hygienic treatment of teeth

d) all of the above methods

e) none of the above methods

093. In case of ulcerative-necrotic gingivostomatitis, it is advisable

a) removal of only soft plaque on the teeth

b) removal of supragingival and subgingival calculus

c) removal of necrotic areas in the affected area 907 periodontal pockets

e) the use of broad-spectrum antibacterial drugs and agents that increase body resistance, oral hygiene

094. Soft leukoplakia in the oral cavity characterizes

At the age of 6-7 years, milk teeth begin to fall out and are gradually replaced by permanent teeth. By the age of 13, there is a complete change of time units and a permanent bite is formed in the child. Normally, this is a painless process due to the natural physiology of changing teeth.

How do teeth change?

The rudiments of future permanent units are located under the root of the milk tooth and are separated from it by a thin bony septum. At 6-7 years old, osteoclasts of the connective tissue surrounding the milk tooth dissolve the mineral component of the septum and destroy it. At the same time, the pulp of the temporary unit is gradually transformed into a granulation connective tissue rich in osteoclasts, which gradually destroy the dentin of the milk tooth. At the same time, the roots of temporary units dissolve and, in fact, only the crown of the milk tooth remains. It is easily removed on its own, with the help of manipulations by the dentist, or it is pushed out by an actively growing molar (permanent) tooth.

Anatomy of Permanent Teeth The permanent units of a child (and adult) have a complex anatomy.

Visually, the tooth consists of three parts – crown, neck, roots.

Crown – the visible part of the tooth that rises above the gum.

Neck – part of the tooth at the level of the gums, in the place where the crown passes into the root, and the enamel unit into the cement.

Root – part of the unit invisible to the eye, located in the alveolar socket. The basis of each unit consists of dentine – hard tissue. In the coronal part, the dentin is covered with enamel, and in the root part, cementum. Inside the dentin is the pulp of the tooth – loose-fibrous soft connective tissue, penetrated by a large number of blood, lymphatic vessels and nerve endings. Passing through the root canal, through the apical opening located on the upper part of the root, they communicate with the main neurovascular bundle, providing nutrition to the tooth, outflow of excess fluid and its innervation.

Normally, by the age of 13, when a permanent bite is formed, a child has 28 permanent teeth. At the age of 17 – 25 years, the third molars (wisdom teeth) erupt and the number of units may increase – 32 teeth.

Terms and order of eruption of permanent teeth

Normally, the eruption of permanent units occurs 3-4 months after the loss of milk teeth. In girls, this process occurs a little earlier and faster than in boys. In both sexes, the first lower molars appear first. Then the sequence of eruption of permanent teeth is approximately the same as for milk teeth and is as follows.

6 – 7 years – central incisors.

7 – 8 years – lateral incisors.

9 – 12 years old – fangs.

10 – 12 years – premolars.

10 – 12 years – molars.

The eruption of the second molars completes the formation of a permanent bite.

The main differences between milk teeth and permanent teeth

Unlike the 28 permanent teeth, the milk bite suggests the presence of 20 units. However, they have a number of characteristic features.

Smaller than permanent teeth.

White with a slightly blue tint (permanent units have a slightly yellowish tint).

Less developed and slightly short roots compared to permanent teeth.

Enamel of temporary teeth is poorly formed – thinner.

Dairy units can wear off (permanent ones can also, but this is considered a pathology).

As the child grows, milk teeth fall out on their own – this is the norm. Permanent occlusion units should not fall out on their own.

How can you tell if your child will soon have molars?

An increase in the size of the jaw is the main sign of a future change of teeth. Visually, it may not be noticeable. But the appearance of three and diastema (gap) between milk teeth indicates that the child’s jaw is growing and preparing for the formation of a permanent bite.

The following signs are purely individual – they may or may not be present in the child.

Increased salivation.

Redness, swelling of the gums and oral mucosa.

Sore gums.

Unpleasant itching of the gums.

Increased body temperature.

Unreasonable cough, runny nose.

Disorder of the stool.

General malaise, lethargy.

Loss of appetite.

Sleep disturbance or, conversely, drowsiness.

Anxiety, irritation, whims.

Important! During the period of eruption of permanent teeth, parents should monitor the condition of the child, the oral cavity and gums. If symptoms that cause concern appear, you should immediately contact a pediatrician and a pediatric dentist.

Possible problems

Despite the fact that the change of teeth is a natural physiological process, some children and their parents may encounter a number of problems that need to be addressed to a pediatric dentist.

No molars

The absence of permanent units can be caused by congenital adentia – the complete or partial absence of tooth buds.

Another reason for the absence of molars is previously transferred inflammatory diseases – periostitis or periodontitis, resulting from progressive caries. Inflammatory diseases of the periosteum and periodontal tissues have an extremely negative effect on the condition of the rudiments of the teeth and can lead to their death.

Important! It is absolutely necessary to treat milk teeth from caries. Do not assume that with the change of teeth, the problem will go away by itself. The progression of the disease can adversely affect the health of the rudiments of the teeth.

Molar pain

Enamel, newly appeared permanent teeth, is still poorly formed. The low level of its mineralization makes the teeth vulnerable to cariogenic microflora. This can lead to the development of caries and cause pain.

Due to poorly formed enamel, the sensitivity of teeth to external stimuli (cold, hot, sour, sweet) may increase, which is also accompanied by painful sensations.

Important! Normally, permanent teeth do not hurt. If pain occurs, you should contact a pediatric dentist. The specialist will determine the cause of the pain, carry out the necessary treatment, fluoridation or remineralization of tooth enamel.

Molars growing crooked

The incorrect position of permanent teeth can be caused by two reasons – the growth of a permanent unit is ahead of the process of loss of milk teeth or they were removed ahead of time, which led to the incorrect formation of the rudiments of permanent teeth.

In this case, there is only one way out – orthodontic treatment of malocclusion.

Important! Malocclusion must be corrected. The sooner the visit to the dentist, the more successful the treatment will be. The child will be assigned to wear removable or non-removable orthodontic structures that will help align the permanent teeth and bite.

Injuries

Due to their activity and lack of experience, children can accidentally injure a newly appeared permanent tooth. Due to mechanical damage, cracks and chips may appear on it. Damage looks unattractive. Caring for such teeth is complicated, since food residues can fill up in the cracks, which will certainly lead to the development of caries.

Baby shower for men ideas: 100 Best Man Shower ideas

Опубликовано: December 8, 2022 в 11:50 pm

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

Beer and diapers: Baby showers for men more popular than ever

House & Home

Gender

More fathers are getting involved with baby shower festivities, sometimes throwing their own dedicated ‘dad-chelor’ parties.

Blogger Tiffany Wall of ‘A Home With Walls’ threw a co-ed baby shower for her sister and brother-in-law.
Credit: At Home With Walls

>
Life
>
House & Home

Some dads-to-be feel alienated or left out of traditional baby showers. And let’s face it, baby ducks and pastel colors can be irritating to anyone.

But baby shower themes that more inclusive for men are on the rise, says Pinterest. Traditionally masculine themes that include beer, poker and BBQ are emerging, as well as pins about “Huggies and Chuggies” or “Beer, Dudes and Diapers.”

Some are dubbing these baby showers “Dad-chelor parties.”

Yes! Men Go to Baby Showers

Who Usually Attends Baby Showers?

The conversation surrounding who gets invited to a baby shower is ever-evolving. Historically, most baby showers have been women-only events. Baby shower invitations were usually held for key women in the mother’s life like friends, family members, and select coworkers.

That was, in part, due to gender roles of yesteryear. Childrearing still falls onto the mother more than the father. For example, according to pewresearch.org, women face a lot of demand to be involved mothers, with approximately 77% of adults saying women face pressure to be an involved parent whereas a much smaller 49% say the same about men.

Do Guys Generally Go to Baby Showers?

Despite this, many men are actively playing a more direct role in the child-raising process. And as attitudes towards parenting shifts, many baby showers are now open for men to attend as well.

If there’s a baby shower in your near future, keep reading for more information on the roles men can play in a baby shower!

As the premier virtual baby shower company, WebBabyShower has helped over 10,000 families enjoy baby showers with their loved ones, so we’re prepared to help you plan your own celebration.

Image from: @bellalawyer

Are Baby Showers Only for Ladies?

In the past, baby showers were events hosted exclusively for moms and the women in their lives. And while a baby shower wasn’t necessarily designed to keep men from enjoying the fun, discussing the intimate details of childbirth and postnatal care in front of men was once seen as unbecoming.

So to skirt any potentially embarrassing conversations, men were excluded. Most didn’t mind, as anything involving child care was seen as the interest and business of women.

In 2021, however, baby showers are not seen as events designed only for women. Many men play a more hands-on role in their children’s lives than they did in the past, so why shouldn’t men celebrate their growing family at baby showers too?

Some men have even thrown their own events to celebrate having a baby. Called “diaper parties” or “dadchelor parties,” these male-centered baby showers involve guests watching sports and bringing diapers rather than anything listed on a baby registry. Another great excuse to have a bash for the boys too!

Many modern baby showers can and do involve men in some capacity, and it’s not seen as taboo or out of the ordinary. It can also be absolutely hilarious, just check out this video of some guys with pregnant balloon bellies

Do Fathers Attend Baby Showers?

Fathers absolutely attend baby showers. The rise in popularity for coed showers has been fueled by more fathers wanting in on the big day! These days, many couples use their baby showers as a way to bring together their families and communities, and the baby shower is as much of an event for a mother as it is for a father.

With that said, the decision for a father to attend is usually left up to individual couples. Even as standards evolve and parents opt to have coed showers, there are some instances where the father will still not be in attendance. Some women may go into their baby shower with the expectation that it will be their day, so they may decide not to include the father. This subject should be broached carefully, as this only works well if the father doesn’t want to come. If the father wants to attend, then that’s a conversation that the parents-to-be need to have.

Why Are Guys Not Allowed at Baby Showers?

They are! Men are allowed at baby showers — especially if the father’s in attendance. It’s rare for a mom to have a co-ed or Jack&Jill baby shower and not invite any of her and the father’s male friends and family members.

In the past, however, this may not have been the case, but not because men weren’t allowed to attend so much as they just weren’t interested in attending. Times have changed though, and many men want to go to baby showers now.

Image from: @x0x0_ash

Throw a Virtual Baby Shower so Everyone Can Celebrate!

• Free Trial – 14-Day Refund for any reason
• Only 1 Minute Setup!
• 80+ Custom Themes & Matching Invites
• Use Any Online Registry
• Send Unlimited Invites and Updates
• Baby Shower Games with Scoreboards, Give Prizes!

Build Your Shower

Can You Do a Coed Baby Shower?

Yes, coed baby showers are becoming more and more popular. As society shifts, men are becoming more comfortable in what were previously seen as women-only settings.

It should be noted, however, that most men who will be willing to attend a baby shower will skew younger. You might not be able to convince older male relatives like the parents-to-be’s fathers and grandfathers to attend. But younger men won’t have such rigid standards for masculinity and may embrace the idea of celebrating at a baby shower.

This coed baby shower was certainly being embraced by the men attending!

If you decide to host a coed shower, be prepared for the possibility that men of older generations may decide to skip the event. However, if you explain that a baby shower isn’t just for the women in your family and men will also attend, they may open up to the idea.

What Do Guys Do During a Baby Shower?

Guys do the same things when they go to baby showers that women do! That is, they celebrate the mom or couple, bring gifts, and enjoy the food and entertainment.

Including the men in your life may also enrich the experience, especially where the father is concerned. Having other men around who’ve already experienced fatherhood means that they will be able to share their advice and wisdom with the new parents. A father’s perspective was something that was usually lacking at baby showers in the past

Etiquette Guide

Once you include men in the baby shower, you’re pretty much chucking the traditional etiquette book out the window, but that’s not a bad thing! Many traditions surrounding etiquette are antiquated.

With that said, there are still a few things to keep in mind when throwing a coed shower either for yourself or a family member. After all, you want the men in attendance to feel included and embraced!

For example, most men aren’t socialized to talk about the knitty-gritty details of pregnancy and childbirth. So you may want to skip the talk about some of the unpleasant effects of having a baby with a room full of men if they’re particularly squeamish about such details.

See how a great online baby shower works

Build Your Shower

Food

One fun way to include the men in your life in baby showers is to incorporate food that they enjoy in the menu.

While food isn’t inherently gendered, most men physically require a higher caloric requirement than women, so make sure to include a couple of menu items that will keep them full and content. Traditionally, baby shower food is light and consists of small finger sandwiches, dips, chips, cake, and other desserts. However, dense foods like meatballs, starchy vegetable sides (like scalloped potatoes), and more are easy additions that everyone will love.

And don’t forget that many men love a good beer. So while you’re measuring out the amount of orange juice you’ll need to make mimosas, make sure to consider what your male guests might want as well!

Games

Keep in mind if you have men at your shower, then you can create some moments like this.

Most men your life probably won’t be too keen to play some of the more traditional baby showers games that involve guessing the circumference of the mom’s belly, the sex of the baby, or the flavor of baby foods. But don’t worry!

You can totally get male baby shower guests excited to play along by structuring games they may be more comfortable playing. For example, stroller races can introduce a competitive physical element that everyone can appreciate. This game involves partygoers racing around an obstacle course while pushing a stroller. How fun!

But there are many more games that will hold their attention like a diaper-changing relay race, during which guests rush to change a doll’s food-filled diapers. Make sure to check around and figure out what will work best for your baby shower. Check out our article on our favorite baby shower games for men.

Image from: @ellen_ma06

Do Men Go to Baby Showers – Conclusion

Yes! Men’s attendance at baby showers is not something that’s seen as taboo anymore. As men are more involved in raising their children than they may have been in past generations, they may want to enjoy baby showers. Coed baby showers are a natural progression.

With that said, there are a couple of things to keep in mind. You might not be able to sway the minds of older men who are still clinging to values from yesteryear, so, while you can extend an invite to them, you should be prepared for them to turn it down.

For the men who do attend, you should make them feel included by considering their interests when planning the party. Even if you choose feminine decor, make sure male guests have filling food and fun games they feel comfortable playing!

Did you enjoy this article? We sure hope so! Consider sharing it with your friends and family on social media and bookmarking it for later reading!

5 ideas for the perfect baby shower

Organize Baby Shower (or Baby Shower) is a great idea to get together with friends and family and share those pregnant moments. In addition, you can share impressions and experiences and receive gifts that will come in handy when your child arrives. Not forgetting that planning a party will help you temporarily park everything related to delivery or typical problems of pregnant women .

Anything related to the party will let you have fun, whether it’s finding the best ideas, suggestions, making your own parts, eating, etc. In addition, you can count on the help of friends and share with them these beautiful moments before motherhood . If you’re planning a baby shower, don’t miss out on these ideas to help you organize the perfect event.

Index

1 Ideal children’s shower
- 1.1 invitation
- 1.2 snacks
- 1.3 Drinks
- 1.4 Souvenir details
- 1.5 Subscribed book

Children’s souls – one of the best opportunities for creativity, as you can choose the desired theme and embody it in all elements of the party. In addition, you have many options when preparing invitations, meals or details for all your guests. Then we’ll leave you some ideas you can use as inspiration organize your perfect party.

Invitations

Prepare baby shower invitations at home. From simple materials, you can make original and very cheap invitations. You only need colored cardboard, you can choose the color of the party theme. Cut out any baby shape, small footprint, baby silhouette, diaper, etc. that you like best.

You just have to add party details and distribute invitations to your friends and family.

Snacks

Seize the opportunity to serve healthy snacks to all your guests. You yourself are in a period when you should take care of your health to the maximum, so you can take the opportunity to serve delicious healthy and delicious food . Here are some ideas:

Healthy Skewers : You have hundreds of possibilities, you just need to buy wooden skewers and decorate them to your liking. You can glue small pieces of hashi tape in the shape of a flag or whatever shape you like best. Shashlik can be anything, you can mix fruits, vegetables, feta cheese, both raw and fried .
Vegetable crudite : Chopped with sticks assorted vegetables, carrots, celery, cucumbers, etc. Prepare bowls with assorted dipping creams , chickpea hummus with red pepper, guacamole and whatever you want.

Beverages

You can’t drink alcohol and the party is for your child and for yourself, so there must be no alcoholic drinks in the baby shower. But that doesn’t mean you have to serve unappealing drinks, quite the contrary. You can get creative and make non-alcoholic cocktails in colors chosen to match the theme of the party. You can use fruit juices or sparkling water as a base, add red fruits, grenadine, pineapple chunks and coconut water, etc. The combinations are endless.

Souvenir parts

Your guests will come to your baby shower to celebrate the arrival of your baby, they will bring you gifts and you will have a special time. To remember this party for a long time, you can give your friends a small part . Here is a very simple and inexpensive idea:

Small jar of marmalade : You can also prepare to make them healthier. Tie a small satin ribbon of your chosen party color to the lid, add your child’s name tag and the date of the party.

Signature book

You can also leave a signature book to Your guests leave a small dedication to your baby . When your child grows up, he will be happy to keep this special memory of all the people who lived near your pregnancy and are waiting for their birth. If you are making a book for babies, these dedications are a great way to add love and affection to your baby’s birth.

The content of the article complies with our principles of editorial ethics. To report a bug, click here.

20 Ideas for Organizing the Perfect Baby Shower • musanews

Hosting a baby shower can be a lot of fun, especially when it comes to cooking and decorating food, because it really is a occasion you can indulge in!
Colorful cupcakes, gummy candies, decorated biscuits on a chosen theme, signed postcards as a souvenir for guests. Only one thing is missing: birthday list, so you will definitely get targeted gifts that really serve and use immediately.

In this article, we bring you 20 ideas that you can’t miss in your baby shower.

Party also the ability to play and make people guess the name is selected for your child. Here is a video of baby names with the most beautiful meaning!

– Advertisement –

1. Guest book

Searching the Internet, you will definitely find a few ideas to make the signature book original and remain a fond memory for the future. Greet guests in different ways: make your signatures and their greetings a small piece of art .0005 leave your imagination free and creativity. At the end of the result will be an amazing and no one will want to refuse to leave his memory.

2. Original bouquets of flowers.

You were invited to baby shower and you don’t know what to bring? Do you want an idea for something useful and practical ? How about alternative bouquet ? They are around compositions of napkins, overalls and bibs it looks like gods real bouquets of bright flowers. Basterà wrap them in colored paper ed add embellishments and some themed details: is sure to be the most original bouquet you’ve ever been given!

3. Library of books on motherhood.

Purpose special baby shower gift? Help your friend build her maternity book library. Choose useful books for her about the happy period he is going through: if you also write one dedication on the first page of after the cover yes I will always remember your gift and your thought will become more valuable. It can be an original and practical gift, especially in the first months of pregnancy.

4. Healthy aperitif.

want snacks, original and healthy for a party? Target fruits and vegetables , their shapes, colors and flavors will let you prepare delicious snacks. Here are some ideas: barbecue, snacks ..
Or this watermelon in the form of a stroller . It is the perfect choice to offer as the centerpiece of for your guests. To do this is easy, follow these steps:

cut off the top of the watermelon to shape the basket
pour out all the pulp of the watermelon
fill the void with your favorite fruits

5. Green light for treats!

Candies not to be missed in any baby shower , are the protagonists because they are easy to find in a thousand flavors and colors: in the form of pacifier , from bottle , from newborn , from pink or blue bow . .. in short, we are sure that theme parties you will find at your party.
But that’s not all: popcorn, cake, lollipops … They will draw attention to the table and also serve as a decoration.
Guests will not be able to resist and want to try everything!

6. Decorated cookies.

Instead of offering typical cookies, how about surprise your guests with decorated cookies for the occasion? Here are some ideas on how to decorate them:

Shoe
Stroller
Bottle
Baby
stork
Teat

Are they adorable or not? If you have already found out the gender of the baby, you can adjust the color hence, otherwise you can make them a little blue and a little pink.

7. Cocktails for every taste.

The fact that the party is dedicated to a newborn baby and an expectant mother does not mean that guests cannot enjoy good non-alcoholic cocktails . There are hundreds of recipes to create the perfect non-alcoholic cocktail for the occasion.
Homemade cocktails without a drop of alcohol and therefore less heated her without harming anyone’s health. But the best part is that they are great! Here are some tips on how to make your favorite

8. Fun drinks.

Forget old mugs or glasses: green light for special cocktail glasses and all drinks! It’s time to innovate and what could be better than baby shower ? So too Your non-alcoholic cocktails or cold drinks will take on a new life becoming the protagonists of the party: they will all look at them!

– Advertisement –

9. A cupcake with a newborn face.

There are endless ways to decorate cupcakes these days, but why not make them with a baby face for a baby shower? But be careful: try to be exactly , otherwise the result might not be as expected. You can also order them and make them confectioners: You won’t believe your eyes admiring them in all their perfection.

10. Do-it-yourself table.

If you really want to entertain your guests and keep them entertained, you might want to consider set the table to express all your creativity. Make all material available to so that they can create an original gift for their child. Password: have fun. You don’t have to be an expert to blow up something exclusive!

11. Rubber cleats for decoration.

More than that are adorable and sweet than rubber duck for a children’s party?
Make sure the ducklings you choose can swim. Place them in a bowl filled with your favorite drink.
This idea can also be used for a fun and original center piece.
Fill a bowl with plain water. , imitates blue dye pond water.
Add some ice e place duck which will float to the surface.

12. Thematic centerpiece

Still not sure what to put in the center of the decoration? Another idea is idea create shapes that resemble a baby bump! It’s very simple, just:

Attach a Styrofoam ball to a stick that will be your belly.
From the top, create a dress using edible ingredients or just decorative paper.
Tie a small bow over the balloon to hold the dress.
You will make your own avatar!

13. Guess the gender of the baby.

If you are going to reveal the gender of the baby during the shower, you can do so by playing with the guests to make them guess.
When your friends come to a party, ask them if they think the baby will be a boy or a girl ; from this point of view, assign him an accessory , for example, lips for those who say “woman”, and mustaches for those who consider themselves “man”.
When you reveal the correct answer, you can reward everyone who guesses correctly. thought a little. It will be funny!

14. It is forbidden to say “child”!

Questo č A fun game that is often used during baby showers. When guests come to a party make him wear a diaper brooch , for example, and tell them that they cannot say the word “baby” throughout the party.
When someone hears someone say this word, steal a pin and in the end whoever gets the most pins wins! Of course, you can cancel the game using any other theme word!

15. Guess the child’s name.

Another good game to organize is children’s race named. What do you need?
Print out several sheets of paper Letters of the alphabet in a column, or give each guest a piece of paper and a pen. Everyone will have to write a name for each letter of the alphabet. The first to finish will receive a special gift.
Finally, and most importantly, if you haven’t chosen a name for your baby yet, can be a very useful game to inspire you!

16. Sweets for the wedding.

Choose your favorite desserts and prepare them in special packages. They can be made as shoes or socks, it all depends on your personal taste. Put a few on tables for guests to take as souvenirs. This is also a great idea for a kind of themed wedding gift!

17. Guess the baby’s weight!

Before the baby party starts, the mother will write down what she thinks her baby’s birth weight will be. Then ask the other guests to do the same. Once the party is over, will have to reveal the weight that ‘s mom said at the beginning and whoever gets closer to the guests will be the winner.
Another game idea to add to the list!

18.

Thoughts for baby shower guests

This would be a particularly good idea. think of gadgets that each guest can take home with them after the party. Se know the gender of the baby , you can customize the gift accordingly: for example, give a woman a bottle of pink nail polish with a bow. Or, if the child is a boy, select the keychain in the form of a car. We are sure that guests will love it!

19. Messages for the baby

One of the gifts that can be given to mom is to create “mailboxes” with a sign that reads: “Messages for the baby”. Basterà leave paper and pens on the tables so that each guest can write their own personal message and insert into the container. A very original idea! What do you think about this?

20. Wonderful announcement

There are dozens of ways to reveal the sex of the baby during the baby shower, but one of the coolest ones is making fill a box with balloons and let them fly after opening.

Baby falls off changing table: What to Do If Your Infant Falls Off the Bed – Cleveland Clinic

Опубликовано: December 8, 2022 в 11:21 am

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

What to Do if Your Baby Falls off the Bed or Couch

Written by Cheryl Whitten

In this Article

First, Judge the Fall

Check Your Baby

Check for Signs of Concussion in Your Baby

Comfort Your Baby After the Fall

Watch Your Baby Closely for 24 Hours

Bottom Line

Falls are the most common cause of injuries for all age groups. Babies are especially at risk of falling as they learn to roll, climb, and walk. No matter how careful you are, you can’t prevent all accidents, so it’s important to know what to do when your baby falls.

First, Judge the Fall

Seeing or hearing your baby fall is likely to make you panic. Your first instinct is to pick up your baby, but pause and assess first. Sometimes babies need to see the doctor after a fall and sometimes they’re fine. But if they’re hurt, picking them up immediately might make an injury worse.

Before you jump into action, rate the severity of the fall. Consider:

From how high did your baby fall? The higher the height, the higher the danger. A fall from over 3 feet or 5 stairs is serious for a baby or child under 2 years old and they should see a doctor right away.

What did your child fall onto? Falling onto hard surfaces is more dangerous than softer ones. Check whether your baby fell onto concrete, ceramic tile, stone, compacted sand, or other hard surfaces.

Did they hit anything during the fall? Landing on glass or falling against sharp edges of furniture can cause serious injuries. If there is any major bleeding or anything is sticking out of your baby, call an ambulance.

Check Your Baby

Next, check your baby. It’s not always easy to know if there’s an injury, but there are a few key signs to look for.

Call an ambulance if your baby:

Throws up more than once

Has blood or fluid coming out of their nose or ears

Won’t wake up

Isn’t breathing or is struggling to breathe

Has a seizure

Has a swollen or bulging soft spot

Has an obvious head injury, like a dent, bruise, or cut

If your baby has any of these signs, don’t pick them up. Wait for the ambulance team to stabilize your baby. The only exception is if they have a seizure. In this case, you can carefully roll them over to their side while you wait for the ambulance. If they aren’t breathing, start CPR if you know how.

Next, make sure they don’t have any broken bones or fractures. Signs and symptoms of broken bones include:

Swelling

Misshapen limb

Trouble moving a limb

Trouble bearing weight

Pain when you touch or move the limb

Paleness

If you think your baby has a broken bone, get medical help. A doctor will need to align the bone and hold it in place with a cast or sling so it can heal. It’s important to get treatment right away so that your baby doesn’t have long-term bone problems.

Check for Signs of Concussion in Your Baby

If your baby fell on their head or hit their head, they might have a concussion, which is a mild and temporary head injury. Signs and symptoms usually show up within 24 hours, but it can take up to 3 weeks. You should watch for signs of concussion in your baby, including if they:

Were unconscious but are now awake

Look dazed or shocked

Threw up once

Cry more than usual

Show mood or behavior changes

If your baby has signs of a concussion, go to the doctor or hospital and get them checked out. Then watch for changes in any symptoms. They will usually get better on their own over several days, though it can take up to 4 weeks to fully recover.

Your baby will want to sleep after a concussion and there’s no need to wake them up constantly unless your doctor says to do so. But if they won’t wake up or have trouble waking up, get medical help. You should also see a doctor right away if they:

Throw up more than once or after the fall

Have balance problems, if they walk

Have new weakness in any limbs

Have a seizure

Comfort Your Baby After the Fall

If your baby is alert and crying, doesn’t throw up, and doesn’t have any of the other symptoms above, pick them up and console them. If they have minor injuries or bumps, you can use some home care to soothe them.

Try a cool compress. If there’s a bruise or bump, soak a cloth in cool water and place it on the area. Re-soak it as the cloth warms up or dries out. This can help relieve pain and swelling.

Use an ice pack. An ice pack or a bag of frozen peas will also help bumps, bruises, and swelling. Wrap the pack in a light cloth or tea towel to protect the skin.

Give your baby a pain reliever. If your baby seems in pain, you can give them a pain reliever. Babies 2 months and older can have acetaminophen and babies 3 months and older can have ibuprofen. Read the label and give the right dose. Don’t give your baby aspirin.

Let them rest. After the fall, your baby may be tired, especially in the first 24 to 48 hours afterward. Let them rest and allow them plenty of nap time to sleep and recover.

If you try to console them but nothing seems to help, it’s a good idea to see a doctor and rule out any problems.

Watch Your Baby Closely for 24 Hours

Sometimes your baby might seem fine after the fall, but it’s important to watch them closely for 24 hours. Injuries can take time to show up, so watch for any new or worsening signs and symptoms.

If your baby fell on their head or has a mild and minor head injury, they might have mood or behavior changes for a few weeks. This is called cognitive fatigue, and it happens because the brain has to work harder to concentrate on tasks after an injury. Your baby might seem extra fussy or cranky or have changes in their sleep patterns. It’s common and usually gets better on its own with time.

Bottom Line

If your baby fell off the couch or bed, stay calm and check them over. While falls can cause serious injuries for babies, most falls are minor and your baby will get better on their own with rest. If they fall from over 3 feet, onto a hard surface, or have symptoms of an injury, get medical help.

What to Do if Your Baby Falls off the Bed or Couch

Written by Cheryl Whitten

In this Article

First, Judge the Fall

Check Your Baby

Check for Signs of Concussion in Your Baby

Comfort Your Baby After the Fall

Watch Your Baby Closely for 24 Hours

Bottom Line

Falls are the most common cause of injuries for all age groups. Babies are especially at risk of falling as they learn to roll, climb, and walk. No matter how careful you are, you can’t prevent all accidents, so it’s important to know what to do when your baby falls.

First, Judge the Fall

Seeing or hearing your baby fall is likely to make you panic. Your first instinct is to pick up your baby, but pause and assess first. Sometimes babies need to see the doctor after a fall and sometimes they’re fine. But if they’re hurt, picking them up immediately might make an injury worse.

Before you jump into action, rate the severity of the fall. Consider:

From how high did your baby fall? The higher the height, the higher the danger. A fall from over 3 feet or 5 stairs is serious for a baby or child under 2 years old and they should see a doctor right away.

What did your child fall onto? Falling onto hard surfaces is more dangerous than softer ones. Check whether your baby fell onto concrete, ceramic tile, stone, compacted sand, or other hard surfaces.

Did they hit anything during the fall? Landing on glass or falling against sharp edges of furniture can cause serious injuries. If there is any major bleeding or anything is sticking out of your baby, call an ambulance.

Check Your Baby

Next, check your baby. It’s not always easy to know if there’s an injury, but there are a few key signs to look for.

Call an ambulance if your baby:

Throws up more than once

Has blood or fluid coming out of their nose or ears

Won’t wake up

Isn’t breathing or is struggling to breathe

Has a seizure

Has a swollen or bulging soft spot

Has an obvious head injury, like a dent, bruise, or cut

If your baby has any of these signs, don’t pick them up. Wait for the ambulance team to stabilize your baby. The only exception is if they have a seizure. In this case, you can carefully roll them over to their side while you wait for the ambulance. If they aren’t breathing, start CPR if you know how.

Next, make sure they don’t have any broken bones or fractures. Signs and symptoms of broken bones include:

Swelling

Misshapen limb

Trouble moving a limb

Trouble bearing weight

Pain when you touch or move the limb

Paleness

If you think your baby has a broken bone, get medical help. A doctor will need to align the bone and hold it in place with a cast or sling so it can heal. It’s important to get treatment right away so that your baby doesn’t have long-term bone problems.

Check for Signs of Concussion in Your Baby

If your baby fell on their head or hit their head, they might have a concussion, which is a mild and temporary head injury. Signs and symptoms usually show up within 24 hours, but it can take up to 3 weeks. You should watch for signs of concussion in your baby, including if they:

Were unconscious but are now awake

Look dazed or shocked

Threw up once

Cry more than usual

Show mood or behavior changes

If your baby has signs of a concussion, go to the doctor or hospital and get them checked out. Then watch for changes in any symptoms. They will usually get better on their own over several days, though it can take up to 4 weeks to fully recover.

Your baby will want to sleep after a concussion and there’s no need to wake them up constantly unless your doctor says to do so. But if they won’t wake up or have trouble waking up, get medical help. You should also see a doctor right away if they:

Throw up more than once or after the fall

Have balance problems, if they walk

Have new weakness in any limbs

Have a seizure

Comfort Your Baby After the Fall

If your baby is alert and crying, doesn’t throw up, and doesn’t have any of the other symptoms above, pick them up and console them. If they have minor injuries or bumps, you can use some home care to soothe them.

Try a cool compress. If there’s a bruise or bump, soak a cloth in cool water and place it on the area. Re-soak it as the cloth warms up or dries out. This can help relieve pain and swelling.

Use an ice pack. An ice pack or a bag of frozen peas will also help bumps, bruises, and swelling. Wrap the pack in a light cloth or tea towel to protect the skin.

Give your baby a pain reliever. If your baby seems in pain, you can give them a pain reliever. Babies 2 months and older can have acetaminophen and babies 3 months and older can have ibuprofen. Read the label and give the right dose. Don’t give your baby aspirin.

Let them rest. After the fall, your baby may be tired, especially in the first 24 to 48 hours afterward. Let them rest and allow them plenty of nap time to sleep and recover.

If you try to console them but nothing seems to help, it’s a good idea to see a doctor and rule out any problems.

Watch Your Baby Closely for 24 Hours

Sometimes your baby might seem fine after the fall, but it’s important to watch them closely for 24 hours. Injuries can take time to show up, so watch for any new or worsening signs and symptoms.

If your baby fell on their head or has a mild and minor head injury, they might have mood or behavior changes for a few weeks. This is called cognitive fatigue, and it happens because the brain has to work harder to concentrate on tasks after an injury. Your baby might seem extra fussy or cranky or have changes in their sleep patterns. It’s common and usually gets better on its own with time.

Bottom Line

If your baby fell off the couch or bed, stay calm and check them over. While falls can cause serious injuries for babies, most falls are minor and your baby will get better on their own with rest. If they fall from over 3 feet, onto a hard surface, or have symptoms of an injury, get medical help.

What to Do if Your Baby Falls off the Bed or Couch

Written by Cheryl Whitten

In this Article

First, Judge the Fall

Check Your Baby

Check for Signs of Concussion in Your Baby

Comfort Your Baby After the Fall

Watch Your Baby Closely for 24 Hours

Bottom Line

Falls are the most common cause of injuries for all age groups. Babies are especially at risk of falling as they learn to roll, climb, and walk. No matter how careful you are, you can’t prevent all accidents, so it’s important to know what to do when your baby falls.

First, Judge the Fall

Seeing or hearing your baby fall is likely to make you panic. Your first instinct is to pick up your baby, but pause and assess first. Sometimes babies need to see the doctor after a fall and sometimes they’re fine. But if they’re hurt, picking them up immediately might make an injury worse.

Before you jump into action, rate the severity of the fall. Consider:

From how high did your baby fall? The higher the height, the higher the danger. A fall from over 3 feet or 5 stairs is serious for a baby or child under 2 years old and they should see a doctor right away.

What did your child fall onto? Falling onto hard surfaces is more dangerous than softer ones. Check whether your baby fell onto concrete, ceramic tile, stone, compacted sand, or other hard surfaces.

Did they hit anything during the fall? Landing on glass or falling against sharp edges of furniture can cause serious injuries. If there is any major bleeding or anything is sticking out of your baby, call an ambulance.

Check Your Baby

Next, check your baby. It’s not always easy to know if there’s an injury, but there are a few key signs to look for.

Call an ambulance if your baby:

Throws up more than once

Has blood or fluid coming out of their nose or ears

Won’t wake up

Isn’t breathing or is struggling to breathe

Has a seizure

Has a swollen or bulging soft spot

Has an obvious head injury, like a dent, bruise, or cut

If your baby has any of these signs, don’t pick them up. Wait for the ambulance team to stabilize your baby. The only exception is if they have a seizure. In this case, you can carefully roll them over to their side while you wait for the ambulance. If they aren’t breathing, start CPR if you know how.

Next, make sure they don’t have any broken bones or fractures. Signs and symptoms of broken bones include:

Swelling

Misshapen limb

Trouble moving a limb

Trouble bearing weight

Pain when you touch or move the limb

Paleness

If you think your baby has a broken bone, get medical help. A doctor will need to align the bone and hold it in place with a cast or sling so it can heal. It’s important to get treatment right away so that your baby doesn’t have long-term bone problems.

Check for Signs of Concussion in Your Baby

If your baby fell on their head or hit their head, they might have a concussion, which is a mild and temporary head injury. Signs and symptoms usually show up within 24 hours, but it can take up to 3 weeks. You should watch for signs of concussion in your baby, including if they:

Were unconscious but are now awake

Look dazed or shocked

Threw up once

Cry more than usual

Show mood or behavior changes

If your baby has signs of a concussion, go to the doctor or hospital and get them checked out. Then watch for changes in any symptoms. They will usually get better on their own over several days, though it can take up to 4 weeks to fully recover.

Your baby will want to sleep after a concussion and there’s no need to wake them up constantly unless your doctor says to do so. But if they won’t wake up or have trouble waking up, get medical help. You should also see a doctor right away if they:

Throw up more than once or after the fall

Have balance problems, if they walk

Have new weakness in any limbs

Have a seizure

Comfort Your Baby After the Fall

If your baby is alert and crying, doesn’t throw up, and doesn’t have any of the other symptoms above, pick them up and console them. If they have minor injuries or bumps, you can use some home care to soothe them.

Try a cool compress. If there’s a bruise or bump, soak a cloth in cool water and place it on the area. Re-soak it as the cloth warms up or dries out. This can help relieve pain and swelling.

Use an ice pack. An ice pack or a bag of frozen peas will also help bumps, bruises, and swelling. Wrap the pack in a light cloth or tea towel to protect the skin.

Give your baby a pain reliever. If your baby seems in pain, you can give them a pain reliever. Babies 2 months and older can have acetaminophen and babies 3 months and older can have ibuprofen. Read the label and give the right dose. Don’t give your baby aspirin.

Let them rest. After the fall, your baby may be tired, especially in the first 24 to 48 hours afterward. Let them rest and allow them plenty of nap time to sleep and recover.

If you try to console them but nothing seems to help, it’s a good idea to see a doctor and rule out any problems.

Watch Your Baby Closely for 24 Hours

Sometimes your baby might seem fine after the fall, but it’s important to watch them closely for 24 hours. Injuries can take time to show up, so watch for any new or worsening signs and symptoms.

If your baby fell on their head or has a mild and minor head injury, they might have mood or behavior changes for a few weeks. This is called cognitive fatigue, and it happens because the brain has to work harder to concentrate on tasks after an injury. Your baby might seem extra fussy or cranky or have changes in their sleep patterns. It’s common and usually gets better on its own with time.

Bottom Line

If your baby fell off the couch or bed, stay calm and check them over. While falls can cause serious injuries for babies, most falls are minor and your baby will get better on their own with rest. If they fall from over 3 feet, onto a hard surface, or have symptoms of an injury, get medical help.

What to Do if Your Baby Falls off the Bed or Couch

Written by Cheryl Whitten

In this Article

First, Judge the Fall

Check Your Baby

Check for Signs of Concussion in Your Baby

Comfort Your Baby After the Fall

Watch Your Baby Closely for 24 Hours

Bottom Line

Falls are the most common cause of injuries for all age groups. Babies are especially at risk of falling as they learn to roll, climb, and walk. No matter how careful you are, you can’t prevent all accidents, so it’s important to know what to do when your baby falls.

First, Judge the Fall

Seeing or hearing your baby fall is likely to make you panic. Your first instinct is to pick up your baby, but pause and assess first. Sometimes babies need to see the doctor after a fall and sometimes they’re fine. But if they’re hurt, picking them up immediately might make an injury worse.

Before you jump into action, rate the severity of the fall. Consider:

From how high did your baby fall? The higher the height, the higher the danger. A fall from over 3 feet or 5 stairs is serious for a baby or child under 2 years old and they should see a doctor right away.

What did your child fall onto? Falling onto hard surfaces is more dangerous than softer ones. Check whether your baby fell onto concrete, ceramic tile, stone, compacted sand, or other hard surfaces.

Did they hit anything during the fall? Landing on glass or falling against sharp edges of furniture can cause serious injuries. If there is any major bleeding or anything is sticking out of your baby, call an ambulance.

Check Your Baby

Next, check your baby. It’s not always easy to know if there’s an injury, but there are a few key signs to look for.

Call an ambulance if your baby:

Throws up more than once

Has blood or fluid coming out of their nose or ears

Won’t wake up

Isn’t breathing or is struggling to breathe

Has a seizure

Has a swollen or bulging soft spot

Has an obvious head injury, like a dent, bruise, or cut

If your baby has any of these signs, don’t pick them up. Wait for the ambulance team to stabilize your baby. The only exception is if they have a seizure. In this case, you can carefully roll them over to their side while you wait for the ambulance. If they aren’t breathing, start CPR if you know how.

Next, make sure they don’t have any broken bones or fractures. Signs and symptoms of broken bones include:

Swelling

Misshapen limb

Trouble moving a limb

Trouble bearing weight

Pain when you touch or move the limb

Paleness

If you think your baby has a broken bone, get medical help. A doctor will need to align the bone and hold it in place with a cast or sling so it can heal. It’s important to get treatment right away so that your baby doesn’t have long-term bone problems.

Check for Signs of Concussion in Your Baby

If your baby fell on their head or hit their head, they might have a concussion, which is a mild and temporary head injury. Signs and symptoms usually show up within 24 hours, but it can take up to 3 weeks. You should watch for signs of concussion in your baby, including if they:

Were unconscious but are now awake

Look dazed or shocked

Threw up once

Cry more than usual

Show mood or behavior changes

If your baby has signs of a concussion, go to the doctor or hospital and get them checked out. Then watch for changes in any symptoms. They will usually get better on their own over several days, though it can take up to 4 weeks to fully recover.

Your baby will want to sleep after a concussion and there’s no need to wake them up constantly unless your doctor says to do so. But if they won’t wake up or have trouble waking up, get medical help. You should also see a doctor right away if they:

Throw up more than once or after the fall

Have balance problems, if they walk

Have new weakness in any limbs

Have a seizure

Comfort Your Baby After the Fall

If your baby is alert and crying, doesn’t throw up, and doesn’t have any of the other symptoms above, pick them up and console them. If they have minor injuries or bumps, you can use some home care to soothe them.

Try a cool compress. If there’s a bruise or bump, soak a cloth in cool water and place it on the area. Re-soak it as the cloth warms up or dries out. This can help relieve pain and swelling.

Use an ice pack. An ice pack or a bag of frozen peas will also help bumps, bruises, and swelling. Wrap the pack in a light cloth or tea towel to protect the skin.

Give your baby a pain reliever. If your baby seems in pain, you can give them a pain reliever. Babies 2 months and older can have acetaminophen and babies 3 months and older can have ibuprofen. Read the label and give the right dose. Don’t give your baby aspirin.

Let them rest. After the fall, your baby may be tired, especially in the first 24 to 48 hours afterward. Let them rest and allow them plenty of nap time to sleep and recover.

If you try to console them but nothing seems to help, it’s a good idea to see a doctor and rule out any problems.

Watch Your Baby Closely for 24 Hours

Sometimes your baby might seem fine after the fall, but it’s important to watch them closely for 24 hours. Injuries can take time to show up, so watch for any new or worsening signs and symptoms.

If your baby fell on their head or has a mild and minor head injury, they might have mood or behavior changes for a few weeks. This is called cognitive fatigue, and it happens because the brain has to work harder to concentrate on tasks after an injury. Your baby might seem extra fussy or cranky or have changes in their sleep patterns. It’s common and usually gets better on its own with time.

Bottom Line

If your baby fell off the couch or bed, stay calm and check them over. While falls can cause serious injuries for babies, most falls are minor and your baby will get better on their own with rest. If they fall from over 3 feet, onto a hard surface, or have symptoms of an injury, get medical help.

Baby fell off bed: What to do?

Babies are generally very fidgety, and it is quite common for them to fall off a bed while napping or sleeping. If this happens, it is essential to assess the situation calmly and to look carefully for signs of injury.

Even though it can be frightening, a fall from a bed does not usually cause any serious harm. However, injuries are possible, so caregivers should be aware of signs indicating that a baby needs a medical check after a fall.

Read on for information on what to do if a baby falls, the possible injuries that it can cause, and how to care for them afterward.

Share on PinterestIf a baby falls from a bed, staying calm is important.

When a baby or toddler falls off a bed, it is vital to remain calm and quickly assess the situation.

Immediately call 911 without picking the baby up if:

they have lost consciousness

they are bleeding a lot

it looks as though they have a serious head injury

Moving a baby with a head or spine injury can cause serious complications. However, if the baby is in a place where there is a risk of further injury, it is okay to move them gently to a safer location.

If the baby is vomiting or having a seizure, gently turn them onto their side. Make sure to keep the baby’s neck straight while rolling them over.

It is fine to pick up the baby and comfort them if they are conscious and do not appear to have any serious injuries.

Gently check them over, paying close attention to their head for bumps, bruises, or other injuries. Check the rest of the baby’s body, including the arms, legs, chest, and back.

If the baby does not show any visible signs of injury and does not appear to be acting differently, it should be sufficient to monitor them closely for a short time to make sure that nothing changes.

Several possible injuries can result from a fall, including:

Concussion

Share on PinterestA doctor should assess head injuries in case of concussion.

A concussion is a type of head injury that typically occurs when a blow to the head causes the brain to jolt inside the skull. It can be difficult to detect a concussion in a baby or toddler because they cannot easily tell a person their symptoms.

Signs of a concussion in an infant include:

loss of consciousness

inconsolable crying

vomiting

excessive sleepiness

prolonged periods of quietness

a refusal to eat

temporary loss of recently acquired skills

irritability

Scalp injuries

The scalp is the skin covering the head, and it contains many small blood vessels. Even a minor cut or injury can bleed a lot, so it can look more serious than it is.

Sometimes, bleeding in and under the scalp can cause a bump or swelling to appear on the baby’s head, which may take a few days to go away.

Skull fracture

The skull is a bone that surrounds the brain. It is possible for a fall from a high place to break it.

Infants with a skull fracture may have:

a depressed area on the head

clear fluid draining from the eyes or ears

bruising around the eyes or ears

Take the baby to the emergency room immediately if they have any of these signs.

Brain injury

The brain is a delicate structure that contains many blood vessels, nerves, and other internal tissues. A fall can damage or injure these structures, sometimes severely.

It is important to call 911 or go to the nearest emergency room if the baby shows any of these signs after falling off a bed:

loss of consciousness

abnormal or slow breathing

bleeding or leakage of clear fluid from the nose or ears

pupils of different sizes

bulging of the soft spot on the head

seizures

a serious wound

vomiting

uncontrollable crying

excessive sleepiness or inability to wake up

changes in eating or sleeping patterns

Parents and caregivers have a powerful intuition. If something seems wrong with a baby, it is essential to take them to see a doctor. It is always better to be safe and to make sure that no serious injuries occurred.

Share on PinterestA doctor may recommend rest for a baby after a fall.

A baby might be a little sleepy after a fall, especially if it happened during or after a nap or bedtime. It may be helpful to let the baby rest. However, the doctor might recommend waking up the baby at regular intervals to check on them.

Waking the baby can make it easier to detect any signs of a more severe head injury developing. The baby should:

be breathing normally

recognize their parent or caregiver

be easy to wake up

If any of these are not the case, check back in with the doctor or seek emergency care.

Falling off a bed can cause head, neck, or body pain in the baby. Over-the-counter (OTC) pain relievers, such as acetaminophen or ibuprofen, can help to make the baby more comfortable. It is best to check the medication type and dosage with the doctor.

Rest is the best treatment after any head injury. Parents and caregivers should promote quiet activities for a few days and ensure that the infant avoids rough play.

Preventing falls is the best way to keep a baby from getting a head injury. However, accidents do happen. After a fall, it is important to re-evaluate safety and child-proofing in the home.

Never leave a baby on an adult bed without supervision, even if pillows are in place to prevent them from getting close to the edge. In addition to falls, adult beds pose the risk of other types of accident, including entrapment or suffocation injuries.

Also, do not place a car seat or bouncy seat on top of an elevated surface, even after strapping in the baby.

Always put the baby to bed in a crib that has a tight-fitting mattress and sheet. The crib should not contain soft bedding that could trap or suffocate the baby.

Even though it is scary for both the caregiver and the baby, most falls do not cause serious injuries. After a fall, it is important to stay calm and quickly assess the baby. Seek emergency care immediately if necessary.

Understanding and using fall prevention measures can help to stop a fall from happening or reoccurring.

Do These 3 Things Now if Your Baby Fell Off the Bed

Follow these three steps if your baby fell of their bed

By

Leslie Anderson

September 19, 2022

Believe it or not, it can happen to anybody. In fact, babies falling off beds is the leading cause of injuries for children. You happen to have your baby laying on your bed — away from the edge, no less. You turn around for just a few seconds and then… your baby fell off the bed. What do you do? First off, you’ll need to keep from panicking, as difficult as that may be. Taking a deep breath and making some initial observations is a vital step to ensure your baby gets the right help. Additionally, we have some advice for you to follow in case this unfortunate accident happens to your child.

What to do if your baby fell off the bed to avoid further injury

Remain calm and gauge the situation

The first step poses a challenge to any parent’s natural instinct to want to pick up their child. However, according to the Cleveland Clinic, one of the most important pieces of advice for what to do if a baby falls off the bed is to not pick them up. In fact, moving your child could make things worse if they sustained a head or neck injury as a result of the fall. Therefore, unless your child is at risk for further injury, you should not move him or her.

At the same time, if your baby fell off the bed and immediately goes into a seizure or starts vomiting, gently roll the child onto their side to avoid choking. Make sure the neck stays completely straight.

Likewise, if your baby is unconscious, then you should call 911 right away. Also, if your baby struggles to stay awake or appears limp after the fall, call 911. If the fall resulted in an open wound, then you should apply gentle pressure and check for any bruising.

Call the doctor immediately

As for the bleeding, bruising, or a bump on the head that’s previously mentioned, you can call the doctor to find out what to do next to administer first aid.

In fact, anytime a fall occurs, especially for a young infant, you should call your doctor no matter what. They may ask you to bring your baby into the office that very same day or go to the emergency room, regardless of the appearance and/or seriousness of the injuries. In this situation, it’s better to play it safe.

Along with the check-up, the doctor will advise you on how to control your baby’s pain level and recommend an over-the-counter medication like the infant formula of acetaminophen or ibuprofen.

Aside from the loss of consciousness and vomiting, according to Healthline, you should call 911 if you see any of the following symptoms:

Bleeding out of the nose and ears

Swelling of the soft spot

Any other bruising or swelling on the head or around the eyes or ears

Sensitive to noise (even white noise) and light

Dilated pupils or one pupil being bigger than the other

Inability to stay awake regardless of the time of day

Any of these signs indicate a fracture or a serious internal injury.

Keep a close watch

As far as what to do after your baby fell off the bed but sustained no serious injuries, you’ll need to keep a close watch on behavior and other symptoms. After such an incident, babies tend to get rather sleepy and will want to rest more than usual. Therefore, your doctor might advise you to wake your baby up periodically to check for signs of a concussion and to make sure their condition is not getting worse.

When waking your baby, you’ll need to check for the following:

If they awaken easily

If they recognize you

If breathing is normal

If you see these signs, then all should be well within a few days. However, if you notice something out of the ordinary or one or more of these signs are not occurring, then call 911 or your family doctor immediately.

You take all the safety measures to ensure your baby’s well-being, but there are times when accidents do happen. Staying calm and collected is the most important thing to do if your baby fell off the bed. Another crucial fact to remember is that if you decide to call emergency medical services, your doctor, or you decide to go to the ER immediately, no one will fault you for taking an abundance of caution. It’s always better to make sure your baby is ok.

Editors’ Recommendations

Everything you need to know about lactation consultants (but were afraid to ask)

Is your baby not eating solid foods? Here’s what could be going on

Why do toddlers cry in their sleep and how can you help them?

Should you have bottle warmers for breast milk in your home? It’s complicated

Is white noise bad for babies? It actually can be harmful

How to protect your baby from falls ❗️☘️ ( ͡ʘ ͜ʖ ͡ʘ)

Contents

How does a fall happen

What can happen?

However, the accident is not harmless

When should you see a doctor?

How can I prevent a baby from falling from a height?

One of the most common and dangerous accidents for babies is falling off the changing table. But parents can prevent it.

Interesting: Feeding chairs: comfort and safety

By and large, the children’s world is considered beautiful and safe: the baby is always protected, every movement is thought out, there are no dangers. But the first months of life, when children are fully cared for, also come with risks. The number one cause of a potentially life-threatening event: falling off the changing table.

How a fall happens

For small people, a length of one meter already carries a serious risk of injury. Protective reflexes at this age are poorly developed. If a child falls, he falls on his head – and from a height that corresponds to a good three meters for an adult.

Parents often underestimate the mobility of their child. In the first few weeks of life, he can only lie on his back, but soon his main muscles begin to work. Since the development of an infant occurs in stages, a new mobility skill may first manifest itself in a dangerous situation. In addition: when the child is smeared with baby cream or oil after bathing, it can easily slip out of the parents’ hands.

What can happen?

First of all, the good news is that children’s heads are usually more impact-resistant than adult skulls. Fortunately, serious injuries are rare. Although the small head is not yet completely ossified, and the brain is partially protected only by the skin, the impact energy may even be softened as a result. Even if there is bleeding, the brain is not put under pressure as quickly because the skull bones can still move.

However, the accident is not harmless

Almost half of the children who fall suffer from concussion. With this mildest form of traumatic brain injury, headaches, vomiting, or a brief loss of consciousness occur. Injuries usually heal without sequelae. However, the so-called epidural hematoma causes dangerous intracranial pressure if the effusion is not recognized and surgical intervention is not performed. Fortunately, this happens very rarely in children.

When should I see a doctor?

If the child behaves normally after a fall in consciousness and does not show serious external injuries, at first there is no need to worry too much: everything is probably intact. However, to be completely sure, parents should still consult a doctor.

In addition, the child’s behavior should be monitored for at least twelve, and preferably 24 hours, because brain injuries often become noticeable only after a while. Brief loss of consciousness or vomiting suggests a concussion. In this case, parents should get to the hospital as soon as possible or call an ambulance doctor.

An emergency is when a child is permanently unconscious or very tired and has difficulty waking up after sleep. Convulsions or pupils of different sizes also indicate an acute disorder of the nervous system, which must be immediately eliminated.

In such serious cases, an examination is usually indispensable. But this can only be solved by medical specialists. If all is well, they will report it too. A detailed neurological examination or ultrasound examination usually provides the specialist with sufficient information.

How can I prevent a baby from falling from a height?

The child must not be left unattended on the table. The adult should also, if possible, hold the baby with one hand when changing diapers. You can take it as a rule: if the baby is lying, then there is always the palm of mom or dad on his tummy. Necessary things are best stored so that they are always easy to reach with one hand.

Changing tables with side lifts to keep babies from rolling off too easily are safer than tables without sides. Also, parents should be careful if the baby is wet or oiled after bathing. Then it is better not to put it too high, but it is better to take care of the towel on the bed.

And if the baby is lying on the sofa, then he needs to be protected with a wall of pillows. But it is better to leave the baby on a special play mat on the floor – there will be nowhere to fall.

Falls can be scary for parents, but they can be easily prevented.

See also: Childish does not mean safe. List of additives in creams prohibited for use

2 most dangerous injuries of babies

February 24, 2018

Medaboutme.ru

Contents A few words about changing tables Why do babies fall from changing tables What damage does falling from a changing table cause? How to prevent falling from a changing table? helpless. Unlike most animal cubs, he can do almost nothing on his own and is completely dependent on his parents, mostly on his mother. However, doctors do not get tired of repeating: babies are actually very hardy and have a phenomenal ability to survive in extreme conditions. And yet, the only thing that can really seriously harm a child who was born perfectly healthy is trauma.

Video of the day

Sprains, fractures, dislocations – these types of injuries cannot be called typical for babies, they are extremely rare. However, there are two specific types of injuries that happen to newborns more often than others: falling off the changing table and shaken baby syndrome. What is it and what danger do they pose for babies in the first months of life? Details in a new article on the MedAboutMe portal.

A few words about changing tables

A young mother returns home with a treasured bundle in her arms. She has read hundreds of books on how to raise a baby, knows everything about caring for him. Everything you need was bought in the nursery: a crib, a playpen, rattles, clothes for all occasions and, of course, a changing table, so that it would be as convenient as possible to examine the child, do massage, apply cream, change a diaper.

Most often it is a small chest of drawers, the surface of which is equipped with bumpers so that the baby does not fall off it. However, as a rule, the part that faces the mother does not have them. Changing tables are completely different and most modern expectant mothers will certainly purchase them, as it is practical. In addition to the fact that you can put a baby on it, it is convenient to store jars of ointments, powder or cream, wipes, diapers and other important little things on it.

However, unfortunately, not all mothers have the financial opportunity to purchase this piece of furniture, because by the age of six months it becomes practically useless. The child begins to sit down, crawl and can quickly fly away from him. Therefore, a considerable part of mothers uses an ordinary table for this, which does not have sides. Its height is from 80 cm and above.

Why do babies fall off changing tables

Indeed, children spend the first 1-2 months of life in the same position in which they were placed in the crib or on the diaper by their parents. Therefore, they get the false impression that they are not going anywhere with it. Isn’t it wonderful: to put a naked baby on a diaper so that he takes an air bath. And, nevertheless, it is here that one of the most serious dangers lies in wait for the child – falling from the changing table.

Statistics say that every third baby under the age of 6 months had this type of injury. The main reason for it is leaving the child unattended because of an imaginary sense of security: he is surrounded on three sides by bumpers. Besides, how can a baby fall from him if he has not even learned to roll over? And, nevertheless, practice shows that he can master this skill just when he was left alone on a diaper. In addition, infants who are not yet a month old have a number of innate reflexes, in particular, pushing off with their feet from the support. As a result, a baby that seems so small may well do something that is not expected of him at all.

What kind of injury does falling off a diaper cause?

Falling from the changing table is one of the most common reasons for hospitalization in non-infectious (or traumatological) departments of babies in the first months of life. As a result of a fall, the following types of injuries are possible:

concussion and bruising of the brain, the appearance of an intracranial hematoma, fractures of the bones of the skull, spine, bruises of the soft tissues of the body and limbs, abrasions, fractures of the ribs, limbs.

Given the fact that the baby’s head is the heaviest part of the body, it is the most likely to be injured in a fall. Therefore, it is necessary to know a number of symptoms that should cause an immediate call for an ambulance after falling from a diaper.

The child did not cry immediately after the fall, but after 5-10 seconds. Perhaps there was a short-term loss of consciousness against the background of a concussion. The child vomited after falling. He became apathetic, not interested in toys, not babbling. A hematoma and edema appeared at the site of impact. How to prevent falling off the changing table? Never leave your baby alone on the changing table, even for 1 second. It is undesirable to depart even a couple of steps. You can’t turn away, even if you hold the child with your hands – he can magically slip between them. Before you start manipulating the baby, you need to prepare everything in advance and only then get him out of the crib. Very often, mom remembers that a pack of diapers is on the couch, and napkins are in the bathroom. It is better to lay a fabric on the table that would not slip – for example, a flannel diaper, a terry towel or a blanket. If the baby has outgrown the age of 2 months, then, ideally, all manipulations should be carried out on the floor or a low bed. Shaken Baby Syndrome

The period until the child is able to hold the head by himself is very dangerous, as any awkward handling can lead to serious injury. “Shaken Baby Syndrome” develops when the baby’s head moves violently. It can occur both as a result of careless or even aggressive handling of a child, and accidentally when thrown up, during various active games, while driving in a car. As a result, microhemorrhages occur in the brain, which are difficult to suspect.

Researchers have concluded that certain factors increase the likelihood of this type of injury in infants. Some of them are even quite unexpected.

Age of parents under 24 and over 40. The presence of postpartum depression in the mother. Long-term work of the spouse, as a result of which he practically does not participate in the care of the baby. The child is the firstborn. Accommodation in a high-rise building on one of the upper floors. Accommodation in a remote private house. Family financial difficulties. Child restlessness, frequent crying.

All these factors increase the risk that a mother will more often take out her aggression, anger, and fatigue on her baby not at all on purpose. As a result, often as a result of prolonged attempts to calm the baby, she simply shakes him with all her strength, as a result of which a concussion develops. As a result, for this reason, he may indeed stop crying for a period, but this is not the best way to achieve silence in the bedroom. Repeated brain injuries lead to quite serious consequences, which then she will have to correct all her life. The same may apply to the father, if he is the main caregiver for the baby due to the workload of the mother.

Changing table falls and shaken baby syndrome are the most common injuries in young children. The fault in this case in 99% lies with the parents themselves, since almost always they can be prevented. A newborn baby is completely dependent on them and his health is the key to the well-being of the whole family for many years.

Take the test Is your child prone to allergic diseases Is your child prone to allergic diseases and what is the allergen? Take the test and find out what the child should avoid and what measures to take.

What should I do if my child falls out of bed?

Catalog

Brands

Often the carelessness of parents leads to very deplorable consequences for the baby. According to statistics, a third of infant injuries are accidental falls due to neglect by adults. However, there are situations when it is worth being distracted for a second – the child slipped out, fell out, got hurt. No one is immune from such situations.

Very often babies fall off the edges of sofas, crawl over the sides of beds, slide off chairs and changing tables, fall out of strollers. Most of these cases are filled with bumps and a slight fright. The rest of the incidents have serious traumatic consequences. It must be remembered that the child’s body has not yet been formed, the baby’s head is almost 4 times heavier than the body! Therefore, according to all the laws of physics, most often the blows during a fall fall on the head, as a result of which a concussion or swelling of the brain and even a traumatic brain injury can occur!

First aid
1. Don’t panic! In no case do not shake the child, trying to calm the crying!

2. Place the baby on a hard horizontal surface, examine for wounds, check the child’s visual and auditory reaction.

3. Soothe the baby with his favorite toy, songs, avoid unnecessary shaking movements.

4. If the baby quickly calms down and behaves as usual, apply any cold object to the place where the “bump” has formed. Watch the baby for several hours, because concussion often manifests itself after a sufficient amount of time!

5. In case of an obvious injury, call an ambulance immediately, while distracting and calming the baby. The specialist will examine the child and tell you what to do next.

How to recognize a concussion

After a fall from a surface, the baby may behave normally. However, after some time, alarming symptoms may appear, indicating the presence of a concussion. Among them it is worth mentioning:

lethargy and drowsiness,

severe headache accompanied by loud crying;

convulsions;

repeated vomiting;

dark circles under the eyes and behind the ears.

What should I do if my baby falls out of bed and after some time at least one of the above symptoms occurs? The only answer is to take the child to the hospital. If, as a result of a bruise, the baby lost consciousness, but then came to his senses again and began to behave as usual, he should still be scheduled for an appointment with a doctor.

How to avoid falling and hurting your child

As you understand, it will not work to keep your eyes on the child. The optimal solution for all parents is to allocate a safe place for the baby to play – playpens . 7 Detok can offer you a wide range of playpens and playpens-cots both from birth and for older children. You can view and choose a model at the address: Minsk, st. Bogdanovich, 124 (1st CHILDREN’S store).

In their sleep, babies can involuntarily roll and crawl out of the crib while their parents are sleeping. To prevent traumatic outcomes, the German company HAUCK developed crib barrier (safety side). Very quickly attached and removed from the mattress, folds compactly, which allows you to take it with you on trips and visits.

Dimensions: 118 x 42 cm

Mattress requirements: length at least 156 cm / Height 10-24 cm

Our shop is easy to find!

See map here

News

June 02, 2022

Fresh ADAC crash tests. May 2022

Latest test results for child car seats published by independent…

May 24, 2019

Child Car Seat Review 2019

ADAC Crash Test Review May 2019 ̽
Losers

Chicco Oasys i-Size

Two chairs were rated…

November 09, 2018

New – Diono brand!

Congratulations!
If you are reading this, then most likely you are on your way to one of the most…

All news

Hits of the season

-0%

Bath tub Ok Baby “ONDA EVOLUTION” 808/44

97 ²⁰

-0%

ABC Design Mini Orange

91 ⁸⁰

-0%

Roxy-kids Reusable Travel Potty Insert

24 ³⁰

-0%

Universal rain cover for stroller with reflector RRC-002

24 ³⁰

-0%

Roxy-Kids universal travel potty bags 15 pcs art.

DS-245-S
16 ²⁰

-0%

HandyPotty Folding Travel Potty and Toilet Seat P/N: HP-250R

45 ⁹⁰

we are in social networks

Pediatric injuries

Pediatrics

Tags:

Tatyana Moiseeva:

The Healthy Childhood program is with you. Its hosts are me, Tatyana Moiseeva and Maria Rulik. Today we have a guest in our studio Uzdenov Marat Azretovich, a traumatologist, pediatric orthopedist of the Children’s City Polyclinic No. 7. The topic of our program is “Children’s traumatism.”

It’s no secret that children are prone to injury. WHO experts say that every year the world loses 1 million children due to fatal injuries. Today we will talk about how to avoid injury, where to go if a child is injured, how to prevent diseases and complications that injuries can lead to.

Let’s start with the classification: what kind of accidents are there, at what age is there more danger? Is there an age when we stop getting hurt?

Marat Uzdenov:

First of all, I would like to touch on the age category that often comes to the emergency department, to the clinic – these are children under 3 years old. What do we often encounter? First of all, traumatic brain injury. Baby fell off the couch, fell off the bed, fell off the changing table. Often, parents shake the child, being in shock, take the child and fly to the hospital. On the one hand, this is wrong, because when a child falls and hits his head, he experiences shock; there is a traumatic brain injury and mom or dad do not know what is there – a fracture or just a bruise. Therefore, when they get into the car, slow down, calm the child – this is wrong. First of all, you need to call an ambulance. Raise, calm the child and call an ambulance. Some parents constantly think that the ambulance will only be in 2 hours, in 3 hours. If this is actually the case, you can get into your personal transport and drive to the nearest emergency room or to the emergency department, and there it is already qualified to help the child.

In practice, it happens that children from a month to a year, falling headlong, in 20-30 percent get a linear fracture of the bones of the skull, that is, a fracture of the parietal bone. With a brain contusion, we are already sending children to the hospital, where a neurosurgeon prescribes drug therapy. Therefore, I would like to tell parents for the purpose of prevention: if the child is under one year old, he does not walk yet, in no case should you leave children unattended, but if you need to move away, you need to at least just put the child on the floor. This is the most important thing, so that there is nowhere to fall.

Maria Rulik:

As far as I understand, a skull injury can be received not only in this way. I myself have heard more than once: a changing table, a shelf above it, a large object lies on the shelf. The child may not yet roll over, is not able to roll over from the changing table to make a flight down, but he can pull the object of interest to him, the same camera string, with the handle. We all love taking pictures of babies. He pulled the string and the camera flew into the child’s face, face or head. Do such things happen too?

Marat Uzdenov:

Such cases do happen, but they are extremely rare. I don’t think that if the camera falls on the head, there will be something serious.

Maria Rulik:

When a child has fallen, is it necessary to call an ambulance with any injury? They begin to tell: there was no fall from the height of their own height, or the height was very small.

Marat Uzdenov:

Given the nature of the child’s bone structure, everyone’s skull is completely different. The strongest bones in the skull are the frontal bone, but the child rarely falls on his forehead, mainly in the occipital and parietal parts, temporal. Often these bones break no matter how high the child falls, even 10 cm.

Maria Rulik:

In case of any fall, the child should be examined by a doctor.

Marat Uzdenov:

What should alert parents first of all? When children fall, they are usually moody and difficult to calm down. It can take an hour, two, or even three hours. With this, parents come, of course, show their children.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

We have now talked about the most common injuries from zero to a year, and then what? They grew up and started walking. Over the past year, I have seen, many doctors and pediatricians even held a flash mob, filmed videos and edited: how, what you need. They call on all the shelves, TVs, bedside tables, to screw everything to the walls, because the children climb into the drawers, the chest of drawers collapses and falls on them there. What is the next period? Or is it rare?

Marat Uzdenov:

I think from one to three years. Happens often, yes. Of course, any parent rejoices when the child begins to walk. He is already coming up, already taking all things, even helping his parents, but some children do not walk confidently from a year old and often break the bones of the lower leg when they fall. This is very common. The mechanism of injury is simple: they twist their leg and fall with their whole mass. A fracture occurs. Everyone thinks: “Probably pulled a ligament, or just hurt himself,” and then after two or three days they come to us at the emergency room, in the emergency department, and the doctor, already seeing by the edema, can make a diagnosis even without an X-ray, but they send him, Naturally, an x-ray to confirm the diagnosis.

Maria Rulik:

What should parents pay attention to in this case? There was a child – he fell. It is clear that even at the slightest fall, children simply cry out of fear, or to attract the attention of their mothers, they report that a failure has befallen the child. Mom comes up, lifts, soothes. How quickly should he calm down, how should the leg look, how should the child feel?

Marat Uzdenov:

Here I would like to say that, first of all, when a child falls, almost immediately the child does not stand on his leg or his leg is tucked in and constantly cries for the first time. Then the child can no longer lean on the leg, there is no such thing that the child walks with a limp – no, they no longer get up, or the child begins to crawl. Naturally, this should alert parents. Regarding hematoma and edema: swelling may not appear clearly even on the first day, but usually with bright fractures, it appears already in the first 2-3 hours.

Maria Rulik:

If edema appears, you should 100% go to the emergency room. If not, then you need to look at the child’s behavior, how much he can lean on his leg, whether he leans at all.

Marat Uzdenov:

Give pain medication and calm the child, first of all. Observe, maybe even for a day, and then draw a conclusion: if the child does not get up and start acting up, then you need to go to the emergency room or emergency department.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

We say “observe during the day”. But, it seems to me that if you can observe during the day, then in this situation, it’s probably a good idea to go to the clinic and get an appointment with a traumatologist who routinely receives children, and not run to the emergency room. Or no, this is not your area?

Marat Uzdenov:

As for the polyclinic and the emergency room, things are slightly different here, why? Because an orthopedic traumatologist in a polyclinic primarily looks at orthopedics, that is, planned orthopedics, he, in principle, does not look at trauma in general, there is a trauma center for this. But there are some polyclinics that accept injuries and routinely look. When a child goes to a polyclinic with an acute injury, the pediatrician on duty first looks at him, assesses the severity, and calls an orthopedic traumatologist for himself, so that they can jointly decide where to route the child next – either to the hospital or to the emergency room.

Maria Rulik:

That is, in any case, after an appointment at the clinic, you will either go to the hospital or to the emergency room for help. Therefore, in principle, you can apply immediately at the place of residence.

Marat Uzdenov:

If such children come to us, the pediatrician on duty calls an ambulance and that’s it.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

We are talking about a fracture of the lower leg, the average age is up to two years, until the child stands steadily on his feet.

Maria Rulik:

And the head? Does the head not suffer so often in children after a year?

Marat Uzdenov:

No, the head is not often.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Televisions fall on them.

Maria Rulik:

Maybe a helmet? I’ve seen so many good, funny commercials. I remember the childhood of my little ones and I think that the helmet would save me some nerves, when the child didn’t always notice the jamb on the turns, didn’t always notice the closet, rushed somewhere, and the door was unexpectedly closed. As a doctor, do you think a child needs such a device?

Marat Uzdenov:

I think most likely not, because any child must go through this, learn to be more careful. I don’t know children who haven’t been injured from zero to three years old. As for traumatic brain injury, bruises, hematomas of the head – almost every child goes through this.

Maria Rulik:

Well, let’s say we screwed the furniture, we carefully look at the child’s legs up to 2 years old, which he cannot stand on, until two years old we definitely do not leave the baby alone without supervision, because, I think their curious legs and arms can lead and unscrew something and climb somewhere. Now, the child is already more than two, he already understands something, you can already discuss and talk with him. How can preventive measures be taken here? Explain, or convey somehow, or is it too early?

Marat Uzdenov:

It seems to me early, because consciousness comes to children in general from the age of 5.

Maria Rulik:

That is, up to five years the responsibility is entirely on the parents.

Marat Uzdenov:

In fact, yes.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

And from the age of 5, in my opinion, the most dangerous period begins, because scooters and bicycles begin. I have a friend who lives in Germany. When she comes to Moscow for a visit, she is always very surprised, because in Germany there is not a single child on a scooter, on a bicycle, it doesn’t matter, on roller skates, starting from a very young age, which would be without a helmet and protection. It’s simple for us. On a scooter to kindergarten, to school by bike, anywhere; helmet – what is it, who is it? They don’t think about protection. Are there many such scooters falling from bicycles?

Marat Uzdenov:

Oh, by the way, about protection. Often children come in full uniform both to the emergency room and to the emergency department, without even having time to remove the rollers. Right on the roller skates, with an ambulance crew, because for one reason or another, due to swelling, they could not remove the roller skates. Here, any protection will not help, it all depends on the speed of the fall, on the type of injury. Even elbow pads or a fixator on the wrist joints will not help. Helmet – yes. The helmet is the only salvation.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

We are most afraid that the skull will suffer, the main thing is the brain.

Maria Rulik:

From minor injuries, the same knee pads and hand protection from abrasions, when during the first training you brake with your hands on the asphalt and so on, yes, but no protection even for professional athletes can save you from serious injuries. The fracture will be all the same and everything else will be.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

But, we take care of our heads.

Maria Rulik:

We put on a helmet for a child in any extreme event. And up the hill?

Marat Uzdenov:

On the hill, in principle, you can also wear it, but I think it will not be correct.

Maria Rulik:

It looks strange from the outside.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

That is our problem, our mentality, which thinks: “It looks strange – my child will come to the hill or on a scooter in a helmet. What are we going to do here? Pass through the yard. We don’t rush anywhere, we don’t climb on the roads. ” Because of this, in fact.

Maria Rulik:

You may not rush, another, more active, more adult baby may rush towards you.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Maybe fines should be introduced?

Marat Uzdenov:

I think it will not come to a fine, our country is full of fines anyway. Here, I think you just need to be more careful. Now, as far as I have seen, parents usually try to move down the slides with their children.

Maria Rulik:

Either to control the turn-taking process so that the next child does not kick into the head of the previous one, but, again, we are talking about parental control. When I was preparing for the transfer, I read several different articles that traumatologists say. Almost always, or in a rude form, it is clearly stated that almost all injuries, almost all accidents are the fault of the parents, or adults who are close to the children. But someone speaks more correctly, someone less. Can we say up to what age is this really true?

Marat Uzdenov:

Up to 7 years.

Maria Rulik:

Almost all injuries are the fault of the parents, that is, until the age of 7 the child must be under control, no walks alone in the yard, go for a ride: I’m here, mom, near the window.

Marat Uzdenov:

I can tell you that some children already consciously do some things at the age of 5, and some do not even realize at 14. Everything is strictly individual. You tell some children even at the age of 3 what to do and what not to do – they understand and try not to do it. I think it is difficult to define a certain age here, but, up to 7 years, I think there is a place for control.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

And then what, the next age period? Practically teenagers, what kind of injuries do they have?

Maria Rulik:

Not teenagers. 7 years old, school, elementary school, you definitely won’t walk by the hand with a child all the time.

Marat Uzdenov:

I will probably say: from 7 to 18. Mostly bruises of the fingers, sprained ankles, injuries of the knee joints, hip joints, bruises of the chest.

Maria Rulik:

Contact sports?

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Sports games.

Marat Uzdenov:

Often, they get the same injuries at school.

Maria Rulik:

We played.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

And all in the emergency room?

Maria Rulik:

The school is now calling an ambulance, and then the emergency room. Teachers and parents are protected by the fact that the child will be provided with qualified assistance. It’s not the nurse who will determine by eye that there seems to be nothing there, he didn’t lose consciousness, he still walks on his own, he can sit in the classroom and wait for dad and mom, but a qualified specialist will come who can say if you need / don’t need now and take him to the hospital, where exactly they will say. As far as I understand, at this age they themselves may be afraid to go to the hospital, or to say how much it hurts, not to understand it.

Marat Uzdenov:

In general, from 7 to 14 years old, they often, very often beat with their fingers, both the fingers of the hand and the toes of the feet. Some say: “Is it worth going to the emergency room about this?” My opinion and the opinion of most traumatologists is that on the first day you can endure if the child was injured at night or at 10 or 11 at night.

Maria Rulik:

As for “endure”: it hurts him. Anesthetize in this case?

Marat Uzdenov:

You can give him pain medication in the form of age. First moment. Then there is the question of immobilization. I’m in two minds here, why? By immobilizing a particular joint, fingers, you can increase the swelling. What is the best way to secure? Put your hand on your chest and do not move it until the next day. On the second day, you can see it in dynamics: if the edema begins to subside and the child begins to move his finger, then, in principle, you can not go anywhere. You need to follow the finger for up to three days. But, if within three days the edema increases or the pain does not subside, then you already need to go to the emergency room and take scheduled pictures.

Maria Rulik:

You say, from 7 to 14 years old most often contact games there and so on. There is also such an effect, with which, I don’t know how much in percentage terms the parents met, but my friends had a case. The child has sharp pains in the joints at night. Catastrophically, to the point of tears. Especially if a small age, 6-7 years old, the child cannot even understand and explain, only shows on the leg: it hurts. Let’s say he was in the garden, you took him home, you don’t even know if there was an injury or not, what happened to the child. The child at night or in the evening reports hellishly unbearable pain. What to do in such a situation, what could be the reason, what is it?

Marat Uzdenov:

Parents usually watch for 24 hours, then they come to the pediatrician on duty and ask what it is and how. The pediatrician, having collected a thorough anamnesis, can send to an orthopedist to exclude an injury, one or another orthopedic pathology. Often these are growing pains. Growing pains, by the way, in children, the active phase of growth goes from 3 to 7 years.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

So, no need to treat, nothing to do?

Marat Uzdenov:

This is normal. For prevention, you can take a bath with sea salt in a little hot water at night, this is quite enough. It can be anesthetized, but not permanently.

Maria Rulik:

You can anesthetize the first time on your own, and in the future it is better to consult a pediatrician about how and for how long.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

They can be every night or, let’s say, were there last night, then a week of silence? Or are they constantly?

Marat Uzdenov:

They are usually constant, but there is an outbreak for the first 3-4 days, then they go down, after a while they can again intensify. Here, I think, parents need to stock up on non-steroidal anti-inflammatory drugs such as diclofenac, voltaren, nise gel. Over time, everything goes away completely. But I wanted to say, to add: there are children who live in the southern countries, or in the south of Russia, they have no problems with the joints in general, absolutely.

Maria Rulik:

We realized that pain can be associated with rapid growth and does not require treatment, but requires the removal of symptoms. Could pain mean something else? For an adult, joint pain is what? This is arthritis, or someone hurts because of the weather, age-related changes. What can cause joint pain in children?

Tatyana Moiseeva:

What should they not be confused with? How to distinguish what is already a pathology, and not just a child growing?

Marat Uzdenov:

In addition to growing pains, there is such a thing as reactive arthritis and infectious-allergic arthritis. With acute pain, any mother immediately goes where? To the emergency room. Usually always, for the most part, because it happens, the pains appear at 8, and at 9 o’clock, and at 10. They come, go to the traumatologist and have a conversation. Naturally, the traumatologist, having examined the child, having carefully collected, again, I emphasize – carefully, the anamnesis is already drawing his own conclusions. If necessary – yes, any traumatologist reinsures himself, sends the child for x-rays, excludes injury. The qualification of a traumatologist, of course, does not end only with traumatology and orthopedics, he naturally gives recommendations to contact a pediatrician.

For the most part, joint pain in children is the result of past infections: SARS, acute respiratory infections, tonsillitis, the same flu. In children of almost any age, even adolescence, joints suffer, mainly of the lower extremities: the hip, knee and ankle joints. After the emergency room, they turn to the pediatrician, the pediatrician already prescribes his drug therapy. The pains associated with reactive arthritis are actually spontaneous, that is, it happens that one day the child walks, limps, then over time the pain subsides when the child walks around, and by the evening the pains resume.

Maria Rulik:

So it’s not like pain in the joints during growth, which is sharp for 1-2 days? And they arise, no, no, yes they arise.

Marat Uzdenov:

They are periodic.

Maria Rulik:

And how are they related to the child’s workload?

Marat Uzdenov:

No, the pain is absolutely independent of the load. When the focus is removed, the pain from the joints goes away.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

What is it all about – it hurts for the weather? What happens, why do some joints hurt? Children are said to be weather sensitive.

Marat Uzdenov:

I would not say that children at this age are weather sensitive in terms of joints, probably, weather sensitivity is more in the neurological part when children suffer from vascular dystonia. I think joint pain is extremely rare due to the weather.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

I’d like to deviate a bit from disease itself. You repeated several times that the traumatologist carefully collects an anamnesis, carefully. How much time is required? As far as I remember, I don’t know how it is now, but while I was a teenager, small, the emergency room was, one might say, my second home. For as long as I can remember, the queue at the emergency room, it seems to me, is generally endless. There are always a lot of people sitting there, mothers with children, in an adult, in general, in my opinion, the line does not end. How many minutes does a pediatric traumatologist have in an emergency room in order to carefully collect an anamnesis, discuss everything, examine a child, write a conclusion, and so on? Pediatricians in polyclinics have 7-12 minutes.

Marat Uzdenov:

The traumatologist, both in the emergency room and in the emergency room, has an unlimited amount of time. He will watch the child as much as he sees fit. It is up to him to decide. If a specialist examines in detail, completely excludes his part, this simplifies the life of other doctors.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Let’s say there is a queue at the emergency room. One or two doctors are on duty at the emergency room. The queue is big. Is there any triage of patients? Sharp, not sharp, urgent, not urgent – how is it going?

Marat Uzdenov:

The traumatologist, leaving the office, if there are more than 5-6 people in the queue, assesses the injury of each. First of all, there are children with any wounds, up to abrasions. Next come bruises, sprains, and so on, in order of priority.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

What if there is a brain injury? Not everyone calls an ambulance, someone carries himself.

Marat Uzdenov:

We ask them who is with what. They tell us, and we set a goal of who to take first.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Sometimes people come with a closed craniocerebral injury, the child has fallen. Can a doctor in an emergency room immediately call an ambulance without wasting time on an examination? He already understands that a small child and there is no point in wasting time, he must immediately go to the hospital.

Marat Uzdenov:

There are such cases. First of all, these are children under one year of age with a traumatic brain injury; on examination, there is a hematoma of a soft consistency. It already indicates a linear fracture. For control, we take pictures, but before the child goes to the pictures, an ambulance is called and immediately sent to the hospital.

Maria Rulik:

We talked about prevention, we talked about what kind of injuries happen and where they should be treated. But what to do from the moment it “happened” until the moment the ambulance arrived, or did you take the child to the emergency room, or to the emergency room? What should parents do and what should they never do? We talked about absolutely babies with a craniocerebral, that there is no need to shake, it is advisable to wait for an ambulance, if possible not carrying the child, not putting him in a child seat, not taking him anywhere, but to wait at home for a professional team. What about other injuries? Let’s say there was a cut, a fracture in a child or bruises, you still don’t know what exactly, but the child is injured. You call an ambulance or are going to go to the emergency room, but what do parents need to do, what can and cannot be done?

Marat Uzdenov:

Let’s take the wound first. What do parents need first? Calm down.

Maria Rulik:

Probably not even a wound, with any injury, the first thing to do is to calm down.

Marat Uzdenov:

Do not panic. Rinse the wound under running water, then use peroxide or any antiseptic. Then look and evaluate the wound. If the wound bleeds heavily, profusely, there is venous bleeding – apply a fixing bandage and either call an ambulance or go to the emergency room yourself. If the wound is small or superficial and does not bleed, it is not necessary to go to the emergency room.

Maria Rulik:

Plaster, brilliant green and all.

Marat Uzdenov:

Of course, absolutely.

Maria Rulik:

Okay, another case. A child in front of our eyes, already older, walking, on the same hill or on a swing, passed by – got a swing in the head, legs of a neighbor, a swing or something else, or stumbled, fell heavily, and what to do? We have calmed down, we have motherwort with us, we are always calm now.

Marat Uzdenov:

First, if possible, the child should be placed somewhere. Plant him, calm him down, look into his eyes and try not to let the child sleep. Sleep is not good, because a child, having fallen asleep, can oversleep for a certain amount of time.

Maria Rulik:

What else should you pay attention to: was there a loss of consciousness, vomiting?

Marat Uzdenov:

Dizziness, nausea, vomiting, lethargy, drowsiness.

Maria Rulik:

These are all indications for calling an ambulance or driving on your own. If there was nothing like that, or blurred symptoms, or happened in the evening, we were already going home, stumbled and fell. We ate at home, it seems that the child has eaten and is already falling asleep. Sleep or see a doctor?

Marat Uzdenov:

If there are no complaints, then give the child peace and protect him from gadgets, from TV and from everything else that will provoke a traumatic brain injury and concussion. Then it will be possible for him to sleep, but again, I will emphasize: first of all, give the child peace, namely peace. As for how hard the hit was…

Maria Rulik:

How to evaluate? Sluggish child, not sluggish?

Marat Uzdenov:

If a child had a severe injury, it usually manifests itself in the first 2-3 hours, in some children it manifests itself on the fifth, sixth day, already at the end of a traumatic brain injury.

Maria Rulik:

That is, we must not forget about the fall and keep it in mind for the near future in order to pay attention to the fact that the child is changing. Another point: the child fell somehow unsuccessfully, and we understand that it was either a bruise or a fracture. What should we do?

Marat Uzdenov:

I would treat him much easier. If it concerns the lower extremities, the ankle joint, knee or hip, with fractures of the hip, knee joint, the child usually will not get up. No limping, as some parents say: he walked for 5 days with a broken hip joint, 5 days, went to training. He came to the emergency room, and he had a crack. There is no such thing, of course. First of all, you need, again, to raise, see if there is a hematoma, assess the severity of the injury. First of all, first aid is cold.

Maria Rulik:

They applied it in any case, whether it was a sprain or a fracture.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Removal of edema.

Marat Uzdenov:

The first day or two is cold, and put the leg on a hill.

Maria Rulik:

Then we look at the dynamics and understand whether we need to apply.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Tell us about the brightest, most memorable incident that can be indicative of parents being more attentive.

Marat Uzdenov:

There was such a case, of course, in life. I would say 2 cases. The first – the child fell at home from the diaper and the parents applied only for 8-9 days. The child had a brain contusion, remained untreated, and later it affected the child. The second point concerns burns. It seems that the burn was at first I degree, then it developed into II degree, for unknown reasons, the parents also applied after 7-8 days, for sure.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

What’s in the way? Parents are afraid of responsibility, that they will be punished? Why don’t they apply? After all, it’s scary, it’s scary that the child can die.

Marat Uzdenov:

They treat them with folk remedies.

Maria Rulik:

Then give us some advice. Give advice to parents, tell them where else you can get information on how to behave correctly.

Marat Uzdenov:

In the Children’s City Polyclinic No. 7, on Saturdays or Sundays, on a regular basis, once a month we try to hold lectures on the topic of childhood traumatism or acute surgical pathologies. On surgery, lectures are given by surgeon Agafonov Daniil Olegovich, as for injuries and diseases of the musculoskeletal system, I, Uzdenov Marat Azretovich, give lectures. The lecture is held only on weekends, so that it is convenient for our parents, and anyone who comes receives the information in full and is satisfied.

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Well, take care of the children, after all, don’t forget about helmets.

Maria Rulik:

Do not be afraid to contact. It is not necessary to treat with folk remedies. If you suddenly notice that nothing is helping the child after the injury, it is clearly not getting better, please do not be afraid to call an ambulance even immediately and now, let them bring you and tell you that everything is fine with your child. Do not be afraid of doctors, trust doctors, contact us!

Tatyana Moiseeva:

Thank you very much!

Marat Uzdenov:

Thank you, goodbye!

A child has an injury: what to do?

April 24, 2021
read 7-10 minutes

Children do not know how to calculate the consequences of their actions, they are curious and do not understand when to stop in exploring the world. We tell you how to reduce the likelihood of injury and what to do if this happens.

How it happens

Every year, 830,000 children die worldwide due to accidental injury. Half of the cases in our country, according to Rosstat, are domestic injuries, 34% are injuries on the street. In boys, injuries occur more often and the consequences are more serious. This is usually associated with a higher level of activity and social approval, parents are less likely to limit their exploratory activities. Most childhood injuries are superficial, about 15% are dislocations and fractures of the arms, and a very small part are fractures of the legs and head.

In the first place for reasons – parental oversight. When it seems that nothing will happen to the child or adults have underestimated the danger of the situation. This is also confirmed by our experts.

“Children’s traumatism and its prevention is a serious problem,” says Ilya Zelenkin, a pediatric orthopedic traumatologist, surgeon at the Fantasy clinic, “especially during school holidays, when children have more free time, are more often on the street and are left without adult supervision . Despite the wide variety of injuries in children, the causes that cause them are typical. First of all, it is the inconvenience of the external environment, the neglect of adults, the careless, incorrect behavior of the child at home, on the street, during games, sports. The psychological characteristics of children also contribute to the occurrence of injuries: curiosity, great mobility, emotionality, lack of life experience, and hence the lack of a sense of danger.

In infancy, falls from the bed or changing table most often occur, in second place is the “shaken baby” syndrome, when a parent who has lost his temper shakes the child with strong crying. In both cases, the main danger is damage to the brain and neck.

When a child starts to crawl, he often injures his fingers. To avoid this, you need stoppers in the doors and protection on the drawers. As soon as a child starts learning to stand up, head bruises from unsuccessful attempts and minor injuries from meeting with the outside world are added.

As soon as a child starts walking, he can get to dangerous objects, so after a year, children can swallow adult pills, household chemicals, or climb onto a closet. Burns are also common.

An older child is more likely to collide with other children on the slide or fall off the carousel on the playground. Also, many people have scooters and balance bikes, so the child should immediately be taught to ride in a helmet and protection on his knees.

At school age, injuries decrease, children develop a sense of danger and the necessary knowledge about the world that allows the child to avoid injury. But at the same time, the child often gets faster transport: hoverboards, mopeds and rollers, which without protection can severely injure a teenager.

How to help with an injury

For superficial abrasions:

Rinse the wound with tap water or a bottle if it happened outside.

Treat

with an antiseptic, hydrogen peroxide, chlorhexidine or miramistin are suitable for this.

if the child walks on the street, then after treatment it is better to seal the wound with a band-aid to reduce the risk of suppuration due to dirt. At home, it is better not to glue it, so the abrasion will dry out in the air and heal faster.

if earth could get into the wound, and the child is not vaccinated against tetanus, then you need to urgently contact a pediatrician or an emergency room for emergency prevention.

wound requires observation for several days. If redness has appeared around, the abrasion site has increased or pus is oozing, then most likely an infection has got inside and you need to contact a surgeon.

“For any bruise, a cold compress will not be superfluous,” explains Ilya Zelenkin, “it will partially relieve soreness and swelling. Consult a doctor if the child does not have pain or swelling after a bruise for a long time. If blood is bleeding from the wound, apply a bandage/gauze pressure bandage to the bleeding area and apply additional pressure to it for 1-2 minutes. If bleeding still continues, add more gauze and continue to apply pressure to the wound for about 5 minutes. You can also make a bandage out of an elastic bandage, putting it on gauze, and additionally compress the wound.”

With a severe bruise and a suspected fracture, you need to seek medical help to take an x-ray and make sure that the bones are intact.

“If the injury site is very painful, swollen or deformed, wrap it in a towel or soft cloth and make a splint out of cardboard, plywood or other suitable material to fix the limb,” advises Ilya Zelenkin. – The arm or leg should not move in the joints. Do not try to straighten the injured limb. Ice wrapped in polyethylene and a thin cloth can be applied to the injury site, or a cold compress can be made, but not more than 20 minutes. If the skin near the injury site is damaged or you see a protruding bone, then cover the wound with a clean bandage, make a splint and seek help immediately. If there are no visible injuries, but the limb in the area of injury is cold or discolored (blue or pale), call an ambulance without delay.”

In what cases you need to go to the hospital, says GMS Сlinic pediatrician Daria Zakharova:

in case of a head injury (the child fell and hit his head / the child was hit on the head or he himself hit some object) – it is important to exclude the presence of a traumatic brain injury. It is urgent to consult a doctor if there was a short-term loss of consciousness after the injury, and also if headache, nausea/vomiting, weakness and drowsiness appeared within three days after the injury. In this case, the child should be examined by a neurologist and an ophthalmologist, and an x-ray or computed tomography of the head may also be needed. If the child feels well after the injury, he still needs to be provided with a calm regime, without physical activity in the first 3 days after the injury.

in case of injuries of the limbs, it is worth contacting a traumatologist if the child complains of severe pain, swelling has appeared at the site of the injury, the color of the skin has changed, there is a sharp pain when moving.

in case of bruises of the anterior abdominal wall (this may be, for example, a kick of a soccer ball), it is important to pay attention to whether the child has weakness, pallor of the skin. In this case, contacting a doctor and performing an ultrasound scan of the abdominal organs should be immediate.

In young children, it is more difficult to notice the problem, so any change in the child’s behavior after a possible injury will be the reason for contacting a doctor. Poor or vice versa, too much sleep, strong crying for no apparent reason, refusal to eat or vomiting.

“Call the emergency service right away,” recommends Ilya Zelenkin, “if the child has lost consciousness, has convulsions, can hardly raise an arm / leg or smile, blood or a watery liquid comes out of the ears or nose, talks and behaves inappropriately.”

To make the child less injured

First of all, you need to protect it. At a young age, make sure that he does not fall from a height, put stoppers on doors and protection on boxes where dangerous items are stored. Leaving a child alone is only possible after making sure that the space around him is safe.

But at the same time, it is worth teaching the baby the consequences of actions. Gently show that the stove is hot, and the drawer can pinch your fingers. This is how cause-and-effect relationships and concepts of danger are formed. After several repetitions, the child will become more careful.

Therefore, it is harmful to constantly keep a child in a playpen or other closed space, as well as to put pith helmets on a healthy baby to protect the back of the head from falls. In the future, this can lead to careless behavior and an increase in injuries.

As Ilya Zelenkin says, adults are obliged to prevent possible risks and protect children from them. But at the same time, it is important not to develop feelings of timidity and fear in the child, but, on the contrary, to inspire him that danger can be avoided if you behave correctly. The older the child, the more important it is to explain to him the safety rules:

stay next to the child on the territory of the playground and in transport.

while waiting for transport, stand in a well-lit place next to people and always hold the child’s hand.

at stops, do not turn your back on the road and do not stand in the front row of an impatient crowd with a child.

when entering the transport, children under the age of three must be picked up and exited in the same way.

A personal example of the behavior of parents on the street, in transport is very important.

, it is imperative to use protective equipment: a helmet, elbow pads, knee pads when rollerblading, cycling, on a skating rink.

It is better to direct irrepressible children’s energy in the right direction, go in for sports or dance. In this way, the child will learn to control his body and to group himself when he falls – this reduces the risks, despite possible sports injuries.

It is also important to observe the sleep and rest regime, sleepy children coordinate their actions worse and are more likely to get injured.

“Active walks and sports help children whose energy is overflowing,” says Daria Zakharova. It is difficult for them to sit in one place, and when it is a closed space of an apartment with many objects that a child can be injured about, the risk increases. Sports and active walks help the child get rid of this “excess” of energy.”

The risk of injury to the infant is reduced by constant supervision and provision of a safe space.

The kid needs to be taught to control his body, so excessive protection and restriction of movements only interfere.

When a baby gets his first transport, he definitely needs a helmet and protection on his knees.

An older child needs sports, sleep and rest, and active walks to reduce the risk of injury.

Pediatrician

SpringPharmacy

Related Articles

October 04, 2022

What do parents of boys need to know?

Opening the glans penis in a child under five years of age can damage the foreskin and cause scar tissue to develop. If you do not notice the absence of the testicles in the scrotum in time, the fertile function will be disturbed, and sometimes an oncological process may develop. And ignoring the torsion of the spermatic cord is fraught with the removal of the testicle. We talk about the most common urological problems.

Read article

03 August 2022

How to care for a newborn

Text not fully provided. You can read the entire article on FORM – SBER EAPTEKI’s blog. Sometimes, for the birth of a child, parents buy a large number of care products – different creams, two types of cotton buds, herbal bath decoctions and diaper powder. We tell you what is really useful from this, and what is an extra waste of money and why potassium permanganate with brilliant green is no longer needed.

Read article

June 21, 2022

Use of repellents in pregnant and lactating women and young children

What is useful to know about the use of repellents in pregnant and lactating women and young children?

Read article

06 June 2022

Premature baby in the family

The birth of a premature baby is always stressful for the family and, first of all, for the mother. This is an event that entails the appearance of a huge number of warnings, recommendations, restrictions, and at the same time fears, anxieties, experiences in the life of a mother. What is really important to do in order to reduce the risks of premature birth of a child?

Read article

01 June 2022

Children’s tantrums, what to do with them and where the roots grow from

Crying is one of the first ways a child interacts with the world. So a newly born baby can talk about his discomfort, desire to eat, share a new interesting experience.

Read article

May 18, 2022

Child as a project

The value of motherhood, parenthood has always been one of the priorities in human life. This is the continuation of the family, traditions, life experience.

Read article

More articles by this author

May 18, 2022

Urinalysis in children

Properly assemble and bring to the laboratory – the mission is possible!

Every parent at least once faced this hardly feasible task – to correctly collect urine for analysis, especially from a small child.

Read
article

May 18, 2022

What you need to know about childhood vaccinations

Text provided incomplete. You can read the entire article on FORM – SBER EAPTEKI’s blog. Vaccinations have been given to children in Russia for more than 60 years – this is one of the most proven and safest ways to protect a child from infections. They prevent up to 3 million deaths worldwide every year. We tell you what vaccines are, how they work and what they protect against.

Read
article

May 18, 2022

Swimming season

Pediatrician GMS Clinic Zakharova Daria Ivanovna answers the most common questions from parents about the holiday season.

Read
article

May 18, 2022

How not to treat SARS?

Text provided incomplete. You can read the entire article on FORM – SBER EAPTEKI’s blog. With children’s colds, parents still sometimes use alternative methods of treatment. Also, drugs are often used that do not work with a viral infection. We tell why such methods do not work, why they are dangerous and how you can save on unnecessary medicines.

Read
article

May 18, 2022

Why take your child to the doctor often?

Parents are often indignant when a pediatrician issues another stack of referrals for examinations and tests. They may seem like a waste of time, effort and money. Let’s talk about why this is really important.

Read
article

May 18, 2022

A child has diarrhea and vomiting: how to recognize an infection

In Russia, almost 800 thousand cases of intestinal infections are recorded annually, up to 80% of them in children: only influenza and SARS are more common. Vomiting, diarrhea, weakness and fever are the main symptoms. Often the symptoms are similar to food poisoning – we tell you how to understand that the child did not just “ate something wrong. ”

Read
article

The child fell and hit his head – what to do?

Often when the baby falls out of bed or the changing table, the mother does not know what to do. Do I need to run to the doctor, call an ambulance or help the child on my own? It all depends on the severity of the damage, but the most important thing is to calm down and think soberly.

Contents

Child fell out of bed and hits his head: possible injuries

Falling children are bound to hit their head. What is important is not exactly which place he hit when he fell (on the forehead or the back of the head), but the severity of the brain damage.

A child’s body differs in many ways from an adult’s, the bones of the skull have not fully fused before the age of one (they are easily displaced), and the brain tissues are fragile and immature. All of these factors predispose to more severe brain damage.

All traumatic brain injuries are divided into:

open (damaged bones and soft tissues)

closed (when the integrity of the bones of the skull and soft tissues is intact)

Closed brain injuries are divided into:

concussion

brain contusion

brain compression

During a concussion, there are no changes in the structure of the substance of the brain, with a bruise, foci of destruction of the brain substance occur, and compression appears against the background of a bruise due to rupture of blood vessels or fragments of the skull.

If a child fell and hit his head (back of the head or forehead), there may be a soft tissue injury – the easiest injury when the brain does not suffer in any way. Then there is a bump or abrasion at the site of impact.

Symptoms suggestive of brain injury

A concussion is manifested by a brief loss of consciousness. In children younger than a year, it can be difficult to notice. It is possible to assume such a state if some time (1-3 minutes) has passed from the moment of falling to the appearance of crying. The child may vomit. Up to 3 months, vomiting can be repeated. There is blanching of the skin, sweating, as well as drowsiness and refusal to eat. Children under one year old do not sleep well the first night after an injury.

With a brain contusion, the loss of consciousness may be longer (more than an hour), signs of respiratory and cardiac activity may appear.

If a child falls out of bed and falls in such a way that the bones of the skull are fractured, the child’s condition may be serious. Perhaps the outflow of cerebrospinal fluid (clear liquid) or blood from the nose, ear. There are bruises around the eyes (a symptom of glasses). However, symptoms may appear several hours after the injury.

How to assess the severity of the injury if the child fell and hit his head?

If the child has fallen off the bed (sofa, changing table or other surfaces), it is necessary to closely monitor his condition. In the case when everything ended with 10-15 minutes of crying, and the child’s condition has not changed, you can not go to the doctor.

If the mother has any doubts that the injury is not dangerous, it is better to call a doctor, because it is more reliable to make sure that the child is healthy than to treat serious consequences later.

Children under 1.5 years old can have neurosonography. This procedure is painless, inexpensive and performed using an ultrasound machine. With its help, an increase in intracranial pressure and the presence of life-threatening hemorrhages are determined. At a later age, such a study will not work if a large fontanel is overgrown.

Child fell out of bed – first aid

If there is a bump at the site of impact – you can apply ice in a napkin or something cold. Magnesium has a resolving effect, lotions with such a solution should be done 2 times a day.

If there is bleeding, a swab is applied to the wound. If the bleeding does not stop for more than 15 minutes, you need to call an ambulance.

If a child falls and hits his forehead or the back of his head, he must not sleep for an hour (this applies to children older than one year), because. by the adequacy of his answers and reactions to your questions, you can understand whether the brain has suffered. You can (and should) wake up and check your coordination at night.

The child needs to be monitored very closely and cared for for 7 days if the doctor has allowed to stay at home. The child needs peace and lack of visual stress (especially for children older than 1. 5-2 years).

Should I call an ambulance if my child has fallen and hit his head?

In case of loss of consciousness and severe bleeding from the wound, an ambulance must be called immediately. Before her arrival, it is better to lay the baby on its side, especially if there is vomiting (in this position, it will not choke).

If a child falls from a great height on the head or back, the spine may be damaged. Then change the position of the baby should be very careful to avoid injury to the spinal cord.

An ambulance should be called if any of the alarming symptoms appear:

feeling worse

the child “falls asleep on the go”, feels dizzy (this applies to older children)

spasms or twitches of body muscles

wide pupils do not constrict from bright light or pupils of different sizes

severe pallor

blood in urine, feces or vomit

paresis or paralysis of muscles

For severe brain injuries, appropriate treatment is prescribed only after a thorough examination of the child.

Prevention of head injuries in children due to falls

The situation when a child falls out of bed or changing table occurs most often with children under one year old. Therefore, you should not leave the baby alone, especially if he has already learned to roll over. It is better to leave the child on the floor (not naked, of course).

A changing table is a very dangerous thing because it has a small area. Therefore, the mere presence of adults is not enough, you need to hold the child with your hand. It is better to swaddle the baby on the bed or sofa.

You can put something soft or pillows on the floor in case the child does fall out of bed.

Children also “love” to fall out of strollers. Therefore, it is better to purchase lower models and strollers with high sides, do not neglect fastening the child.

When a child begins to walk, falls are common. The reason for this may be slippery floors (parquet).

My baby is 11 weeks old could he be teething: Are Amber Teething Necklaces Safe? Baby Teething Necklace Risks & Alternatives

Опубликовано: December 7, 2022 в 10:12 am

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

Teething in Babies: Symptoms and Remedies

Written by WebMD Editorial Contributors

In this Article

What Is Teething?

When Do Babies Start Teething?

Signs and Symptoms of Teething

Order of Tooth Eruption

Soothe a Teething Baby

Treatments to Avoid

Teething Necklaces

Teething Medicine

How to Care for Baby’s New Teeth

What Is Teething?

Teething is when your baby’s teeth start to come through their gum line. Another word for it is odontiasis.

When Do Babies Start Teething?

Most babies begin to teethe between 4 and 7 months old, but some start much later. There’s no need to worry if your baby’s teeth come in on another timetable — it can be different for every baby.

Signs and Symptoms of Teething

The symptoms aren’t the same for every baby, but they may include:

Swollen, tender gums

Fussiness and crying

A slightly raised temperature (less than 101 F)

Gnawing or wanting to chew on hard things

Lots of drool, which can cause a rash on their face

Coughing

Rubbing their cheek or pulling their ear

Bringing their hands to their mouth

Changes in eating or sleeping patterns

Teething can be painful, but it doesn’t usually make babies sick. Call your doctor if your baby has diarrhea, vomiting, rashes on the body, a higher fever, or cough and congestion. These aren’t normal signs of teething.

You also should call the pediatrician if your baby’s gums are bleeding or you see any pus or swelling of their face.

Order of Tooth Eruption

When and how teeth come in can be different for every baby and may be based on family history. But most of the time, the lower front two teeth come in first, followed by the opposite top two teeth and the two on either side of those. Next come the two on either side of the bottom front teeth, then the first molars appear. The teeth in front of the first molars are next, and the back molars are the last ones to come in.

In all, 20 “baby teeth” will eventually be in place, usually by age 3.

Soothe a Teething Baby

What works to soothe a friend’s baby might not work for yours. You may need to try different things to help your little one feel better:

Something cold in your baby’s mouth, like a cold pacifier, spoon, clean wet washcloth, or a solid (not liquid) refrigerated teething toy or ring. Some experts say frozen teething toys are too cold and may hurt your baby’s mouth. Make sure to clean teething toys, washcloths, and other items after the baby uses them.

Try offering a hard, unsweetened teething cracker.

If your baby is older than 6-9 months, you can offer cool water from a sippy cup, too.

Massage the gums by gently rubbing them with your clean finger. If the teeth haven’t come in yet, you can let your baby gnaw on your finger. If you’re nursing your baby, try dipping your fingers in cool water and massaging their gums before each feeding. That may keep them from biting your nipple while nursing.

Treatments to Avoid

Never put anything in your baby’s mouth that isn’t specifically approved to help soothe teething. Even some products described as teethers or teething aids aren’t safe choices, including ones:

Filled with liquid that can tear and spill

Made of breakable material, like plastic, that can possibly lead to choking

That are frozen solid — these can be too hard on a baby’s mouth

Another reason to be aware of the material used to make the teethers: Some can be made from harmful substances, like lead. Look for ones made of rubber.

Teething Necklaces

Child health experts don’t recommend teething necklaces. They’re dangerous: They can strangle the baby. They also can choke if the necklace breaks and they swallow the beads.

If you do choose to use one, make sure to:

Put it on a wrist or ankle, not around the baby’s neck.

Always watch your baby when they wear it.

Take it away when you aren’t watching your baby, even for a very short time.

You may have heard that amber teething necklaces release a pain reliever when heated. That’s not proven, and doctors say using one is not a good idea.

Teething Medicine

Medicine that you rub on your baby’s gums to stop the pain of teething may not help. It quickly washes away in the mouth and may numb the back of their throat and make it hard for them to swallow.

Stay away from over-the-counter teething gels and liquids that have the ingredient benzocaine. The FDA says this ingredient shouldn’t be given to children under 2. It can cause rare but serious side effects.

A small dose of a children’s pain reliever, such as acetaminophen, may help your baby. Don’t use ibuprofen for an infant under 6 months old, and ask your doctor before giving your baby any medication. Use it exactly as the doctor says.

Teething can be rough for you and your baby at first. But it’ll get easier as you both learn how to soothe each new tooth that pops out.

How to Care for Baby’s New Teeth

Good oral hygiene is important, even before your baby has teeth:

Until teeth start to come in, clean your baby’s gums with a wet washcloth or piece of gauze at least once a day.

Once they have teeth, clean your baby’s mouth the same way at least twice a day. After feedings is a good time for this.

After their first birthday, you can start to use a soft-bristled baby toothbrush with water and a small amount of toothpaste that doesn’t have fluoride in it. You can also start flossing between their teeth.

The pediatrician will monitor your baby’s teeth for decay and will decide if a referral to a dentist is needed prior to age 1. For most kids, the pediatrician can continue to screen teeth until age 3.

When Do Babies Start Teething? Signs & Symptoms

Your baby’s first tooth and those adorable toothy grins are milestones you’ll look for and treasure. If you’re wondering when they will appear, it’s good to know that the timing of teething varies widely from baby to baby. Read on to discover when your baby may start teething, the signs and symptoms of teething, how long teething typically lasts, and much more.

When Do Babies Start Teething?

Teething often starts when babies are between 6 and 12 months old, though in some cases those first teeth may appear earlier or even a little later. In some very rare cases newborns may be born with a tooth already erupted, or have a tooth come through in the first few weeks.

What if Teething Starts Later Than You Expect?

It’s helpful to remember that growing teeth is not a competitive sport, and that your baby’s teeth will arrive when they are ready. So, don’t be concerned if your friends’ children get teeth before your baby does.

The age range can be quite broad when it comes to teething. Though it’s likely that teething may begin between 6 and 12 months, the first tooth may appear as early as 3 or 4 months or as late as 14 months. Some babies might even be slightly outside of this range on either side. Genetics may play a role in the timing.

Of course, if you’re concerned about your baby’s teeth (or lack thereof) or have any questions about dental care, speak to her healthcare provider or dentist.

Which Teeth Come in First?

How Long Does Teething Last?

The duration of the teething process can vary. At some point between your child’s second and third birthdays, however, your little one will have a full set of 20 primary teeth. This means the total teething period lasts about two years.

If your little one has teething discomfort, know that this will probably come and go. Teething symptoms are typically experienced in the days before a tooth erupts; then the soreness subsides until a new tooth starts to come in.

How Many Baby Teeth Will Appear in Total?

Your little one’s first set of teeth are known as primary or baby teeth. By the time she’s 2 and a half to 3 years old she will have a full set of 20 baby teeth.

When your child is around 6 or 7 years old, the baby teeth will start falling out to make way for her permanent teeth, sometimes called secondary teeth. It takes many years for all 32 secondary teeth to come in, so for a while there your child will have a mix of primary and secondary teeth.

Signs and Symptoms of Teething

As the baby teeth grow and break through the gums, teething symptoms can include:

Irritability. Your little one might seem a little fussier and may cry more than usual.

Disturbed sleep. Teething pain or discomfort may cause your baby to wake up during the night.

More drooling. It’s common for a teething baby to drool a lot when teething. Experts say the extra saliva can help soothe the tender gums.

Chewing on things. When your baby is teething, she may gnaw on toys, a teething ring, or even her own fingers to help relieve the pressure she feels on her gums. Chewing on something firm helps massage the gums and helps ease any discomfort as the tooth tries to erupt.

Sore, swollen gums. The spot where a tooth is coming through may be tender, red, and swollen.

Low-grade temperature. During teething, your little one’s temperature may be slightly elevated, but teething is unlikely to cause a fever higher than 101 degrees Fahrenheit. If your baby seems very uncomfortable or has a temperature of at least 101 degrees (or at least 100. 4 degrees for a baby under 3 months) , contact your little one’s healthcare provider, who can determine what’s causing the fever.

Teething Timeline

Top Teeth

Central incisors (the front teeth): 8 to 12 months

Lateral incisors (the teeth on either side of the front teeth): 9 to 13 months

Canines, or cuspids (the sharp, pointy teeth on either side of the lateral incisors): 16 to 22 months

First molars (the back teeth used to grind food): 13 to 19 months

Second molars (the back teeth that fill in the last gaps): 25 to 33 months

Bottom Teeth

Central incisors (the front teeth): 6 to 10 months

Lateral incisors (the teeth on either side of the front teeth): 10 to 16 months

Canines, or cuspids (the sharp, pointy teeth on either side of the lateral incisors): 17 to 23 months

First molars (the back teeth used to grind food): 14 to 18 months

Second molars (the back teeth that fill in the last gaps): 23 to 31 months

How to Soothe Your Teething Baby

Teething can be uncomfortable for some babies, and as there’s no magic technique that works for every child, you may have to experiment to find something that helps your little one feel better. Among the many ways to soothe your teething baby are these two quick ideas:

Give a teething ring. Chewing on one of these rings lets your teething baby massage her own gums. Some types can be cooled in the fridge to give extra relief, but don’t put a teething ring in the freezer—this can make it too hard and cold for your little one’s sensitive gums. To keep your little one safe, never tie a teething ring to a string that’s looped around your baby’s neck or clipped to her top.

Massage your baby’s gums. Using a clean finger, gently massage your baby’s sore gums.

How to Care for Your Baby’s New Teeth

It’s important to start caring for your baby’s teeth (or tooth) as soon as the first one pokes through. Those baby teeth have to last several years before they’re replaced with adult teeth, and establishing good dental hygiene habits early on will help set your little one up for healthy teeth and gums throughout her life.

Taking steps to prevent cavities and tooth decay in the baby teeth is just as important as it is with adult teeth, because decay in these teeth can affect the permanent teeth that follow and cause other dental problems like pain and infections.

Brushing Your Baby’s Teeth

Regular brushing is an important part of dental care. The key thing at this stage is to gently clean baby teeth twice a day and to get your little one used to the brushing routine.

Here are some guidelines for brushing your baby’s teeth, as well as some tips on teaching your older child how to get the job done, with your help:

Brush at least twice a day, always brushing after your child has had anything sugary as well as after the last meal or drink of the day

Put a tiny smear of fluoride toothpaste on a soft-bristled toothbrush designed for your baby’s age. Carefully brush each tooth, making sure to reach all the surfaces, including the sides and the inside surface. Once your child is about 2 years old you can start using a pea-sized amount of fluoride toothpaste. You’ll need to teach him how to rinse and spit, rather than swallowing the toothpaste.

The direction of the brush stroke doesn’t really matter. The key is to clean each tooth from all angles, making sure you reach the back teeth as well

For now you’ll need to brush your baby’s teeth. As he reaches the toddler and preschooler stage, help him begin brush his own teeth, under your close supervision. You’ll need to lend a hand until he’s 7 or 8 years old to ensure those teeth get a thorough clean. Here are some ideas for how to make brushing more fun for both of you.

Diet

Your little one’s diet is a big part of dental health. Avoid giving your child sugary drinks like fruit juice and sodas, or sticky sweet snacks like gum, toffee, and sticky caramel. Also, don’t let your baby fall asleep with a bottle or sippy cup of milk, formula, juice, or any other sweet drink, as this can cause the sugary liquid to pool in his mouth and lead to tooth decay.

For more on caring for your baby’s teeth, check out our article on dental care for children.

Dental Checkups

Getting professional care from a dentist is crucial for the healthy development of your child’s teeth, mouth, and gums. Usually, the first dentist visit should take place within about six months of the first tooth poking through or by the time your child is 12 months old, whichever comes first.

Of course, if you have any questions or concerns, you can make an appointment at any time. Your baby’s healthcare provider will also check your baby’s teeth and gums at his regular well-child checkups.

When to See Your Baby’s Healthcare Provider

If your little one is showing symptoms like fever, irritability, or diarrhea, or any other signs of childhood illness, and you’re not sure whether it’s related to teething or something else, it’s safest to call your healthcare provider so an accurate diagnosis and treatment plan can be made.

You should also contact your baby’s healthcare provider if you’re concerned about how much discomfort your baby is in as a result of teething. The provider may recommend some form of pain relief while also making sure that nothing else is wrong to cause the elevated levels of pain or discomfort. Do not use teething gels to numb the gums, as these are dangerous.

You’ll also want to consult your baby’s healthcare provider or dentist if your baby has a tooth problem or injury, such as a broken or chipped tooth.

Interesting Facts About Baby Teeth

Want to know more about teething and those white-as-can-be baby teeth? Here are some fun facts about your little one’s teeth:

On average, about four teeth will poke through every six months during the teething process

Girls’ teeth may erupt a little sooner than boys’ teeth

The bottom teeth tend to erupt before the same type of tooth on the top

Teeth usually erupt in symmetrical pairs; in other words, one tooth on the right side of the jaw and the same type of tooth on the left side of the jaw will poke through at roughly the same time

Your child’s primary teeth are smaller and whiter than the permanent teeth that will replace them in a few years’ time

From around the age of 4, your child’s face and jaw will begin to grow and change shape, and this will create gaps in his smile as the baby teeth won’t catch up in size. This is completely normal—it’s the mouth’s way of making space for the bigger adult teeth that will follow.

Your baby’s secondary teeth will be coming in when he is about 7 or 8 years old. Because it will take a little while before your child has a full set of adult teeth, for several years your child will have a mix of baby and adult teeth.

Your baby has 20 primary teeth but will have many more secondary teeth. By the time your child is in his teens or early 20s, he’ll have between 28 and 32 adult teeth.

The Bottom Line

Teething can sometimes be a challenging time for your baby and you. Try to keep in mind how important those teeth are, helping your child chew and bite into the nutritious foods that are fueling his growth and development.

If you’re still waiting for that first tooth, know that it will be here soon enough, and more will be on the way. Each new tooth that emerges will make that smile even more adorable than it was before.

Take good care of your baby’s tiny teeth and before you know it the gaps in your little one’s smile will be filled in with some of the cutest, whitest teeth you’ve ever seen!

Has my baby started teething? the signs to look out for | Baby & toddler articles & support

Teething signs can be confusing and you’ll hear so many myths. Here we explore what teething is exactly and the signs you’ll see.

The dreaded teething. A journey every baby experiences in those first precious months and years. Yes your baby too (there’s no escaping it we’re afraid).

Unfortunately, teething happens at the same time as they are vulnerable to a number of other illnesses and ailments (Lyttle, 2015). This has led to confusion around what’s a sign of teething, and what’s not. Not just among parents but also some healthcare professionals (Macknin et al, 2000; Wake, 2002; Sarrell et al, 2005; Plutzer et al, 2012; Eisenstadt et al, 2017). In the words of all those babies out there…uh oh.

This article sets out the signs and symptoms those pesky pearls are widely agreed to cause as they emerge. It also flags up signs and symptoms not caused by teething that you’ll need to go and see your doctor about.

But first, the basics: What exactly is teething?

Teething is where your baby’s teeth start to emerge through their gums (Lyttle et al, 2015).

“The first milk teeth are already lurking under the gums when your baby is born, and they usually appear on the surface between six and nine months (Lyttle et al, 2015).”

Your baby’s complete set of pearly whites is usually on show by the time they’re three years old (Lyttle et al, 2015). For a full guide to which teeth appear and when, see our month-by-month teething article.

Teething: What are the signs?

A baby’s teeth sometimes appear with no pain or discomfort at all, phew (NHS Choices, 2016). But others experience a constant, dull pain that gets increasingly intense in the four days before a tooth pops through, before rapidly improving (Lyttle et al, 2015).

Your baby can’t tell you they are in pain (sad face), but you might see some pretty obvious signs there is a tooth on its way. The signs widely agreed to be sure indicators of teething include:

Drool, and lots of it. Babies can dribble way more than usual.

Them biting and gumming down on anything and everything – that’s because the gnawing and chewing provides them with relief.

Them being more grumpy, distressed and irritable than usual

Sore and red gums.

A loss of appetite. (Macknin et al, 2000; Sarrell et al, 2005; Ramos-Jorge et al, 2011; Lyttle et al, 2015; NHS Choices, 2016; Eisenstadt et al, 2017)

Other symptoms that might be signs of teething (although there is some debate over these) include: gum-rubbing; sucking; wakefulness; ear-rubbing; facial rash; and a runny nose. A mildly-raised temperature might also be a sign but it should not be over 38°C (Macknin et al, 2000; Ramos-Jorge et al, 2011; NICE, 2014; Eisenstadt et al, 2017).

Your baby might be showing one of these signs or symptoms, or all of them. As with everything baby related, no two little ones are the same (Lyttle et al, 2015). In fact, teething signs can be so wide ranging, and vary so much from baby to baby that only one third of teething infants would experience any one of the signs above (Macknin et al, 2000).

Some studies go as far as to say none of these symptoms can be proven to be a sign of teething. They suggest the only way to know if your baby is teething is to examine their mouth – looking and feeling for an emerging tooth (Tighe and Roe, 2007).

Try laying your baby on your lap and sneaking a peek inside their mouth by moving their top or bottom lip or gently coaxing open their jaw. Use a clean finger to gently feel around their upper and lower gums systematically, one potential tooth spot at a time.

And what’s not teething?

Other signs and symptoms people often associate with teething but that studies have found are generally NOT linked with teething include:

congestion and coughs

sleep disturbance

runny poos, increased number of poops and nappy rash associated with them

less interest or appetite for liquids

rashes other than facial rashes

fever over 38°C

vomiting. (Macknin et al, 2000; Wake, 2002; Sarrell et al, 2005; NICE, 2014; Eisenstadt et al, 2017)

“It’s really important you don’t assume one of these is a sign of teething. It could be more serious and require medical attention.”

A fever and other clinically important symptoms, like diarrhoea, rashes, and vomiting are very unlikely to be caused by teething, so make sure you talk to your GP or call NHS 111 (Tighe and Roe, 2007).

Don’t just brush off illness as teething

One study looked at 50 babies admitted to hospital suffering from teething. In 48 of these children, a medical condition other than teething was identified, including a case of bacterial meningitis (Tighe and Roe, 2007).

Right, I’ve established my baby is teething. Now what?

You can read our articles on how to ease the pain associated with teething, and top tips proven to work.

It is also important to look after yourself, as your baby’s upset is likely to be stressful. You might feel exhausted too, as they’ll require even more of your attention. Our keeping calm with a crying baby article has some useful techniques you can try to keep your stress levels down.

This page was last reviewed in September 2018.

Further information

Our support line offers practical and emotional support with feeding your baby and general enquiries for parents, members and volunteers: 0300 330 0700.

You might find attending one of NCT’s Early Days groups helpful as they give you the opportunity to explore different approaches to important parenting issues with a qualified group leader and other new parents in your area.

Make friends with other parents-to-be and new parents in your local area for support and friendship by seeing what NCT activities are happening nearby.

Read more about fever in children from the NHS.

For more information on what other illnesses may be causing their fever, this article from NICE is very useful.

If you are concerned, contact your GP or call NHS 111 where you can access urgent medical help fast.

NCT has partnered with the British Red Cross to offer courses in baby first aid.

References

Eisenstadt M, Malkiel S, Pollak U (2017) It’s alright, ma (I’m only teething…) dispelling the myth from the teeth. Acad J Ped Neonatol. 3(4):555618. Available at: https://juniperpublishers.com/ajpn/pdf/AJPN.MS.ID.555618.pdf [accessed 17th September 2018].

Lyttle C, Stoops F, Welbury R, Wilson N (2015) Tooth eruption and teething in children. The Pharmaceutical Journal. 295:7883. Available at: DOI: 10.1211/PJ.2015.20069598 [accessed 17th September 2018].

Macknin ML, Piedmonte M, Jacobs J, Skibinski C (2000) Symptoms associated with infant teething: a prospective study. Pediatrics. 105:747-52. Available at: https://www. researchgate.net/publication/12574630_Symptoms_Associated_W… [accessed 24th September 2018].

Memarpour M, Soltanimehr E, Eskandarian T (2015) Signs and symptoms associated with primary tooth eruption: a clinical trial of nonpharmacological remedies. BMC Oral Health [online]. 15:88. Available at: https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC4517507/ doi: 10.1186/s12903-015-0070-2 [accessed 18th September 2018].

NICE (2014) Clinical Knowledge Summaries: Teething. Available at: https://cks.nice.org.uk/teething#!diagnosissub:1 [Accessed on 28th September 2018].

NHS Choices (2016a). Tips for helping your teething baby. Available at: https://www.nhs.uk/conditions/pregnancy-and-baby/teething-tips/ [accessed 1st April 2018].

Plutzer K, Spencer AJ, Keirse MJ (2012) How first-time mothers perceive and deal with teething symptoms: a randomized controlled trial. Child: Care, Health and Development. 38(2):292-299.

Ramos-Jorge J, Pordeus IA, Ramos-Jorge ML, Paiva SM (2011) Prospective longitudinal study of signs and symptoms associated with primary tooth eruption. Pediatrics. 128(3):471-476.

Sarrell EM, Horev Z, Cohen Z, Cohen HA (2005) Parents’ and medical personnel’s beliefs about infant teething. Patient Education and Counseling. 57(1):122-125.

Tighe M, Roe MFE (2007) Does a teething child need serious illness excluding? Archives of Disease in Childhood 92(3):266-268.

Wake M (2002) Teething symptoms: cross sectional survey of five groups of child health professionals. BMJ 2002 [online]. 325:814. Available at: https://doi.org/10.1136/bmj.325.7368.814 [Accessed on 17th September 2018].

Your guide to teething month by month | Baby & toddler articles & support

Here we look at the different stages of teething, from when to expect the first symptoms, to when they might be sporting a full set of pearly whites.

This is one area of your baby’s life that you’re allowed to wish away and hurry to get past: teething. After all, who likes seeing their baby in pain? And teething does cause little ones a lot of discomfort (Eisenstadt et al, 2017).

“The first thing to say is teething is a completely normal and, unfortunately, a necessary stage in your baby’s development.”

It usually starts to happen when they’re six to nine months old. Your baby will likely be more unsettled than usual, with excess drool and wanting to chew everything in sight (Harding, 2016). See our article on the signs of teething.

Teething: when does it happen?

Your baby’s milk teeth first teeth start to develop when they’re in the womb (Community Practitioner, 2011). We know, mind-blowing. But the teeth usually pop through the gums during your baby’s first year (Community Practitioner, 2011; American Dental Association, 2018).

That said, some babies are born with their first teeth and others don’t see any come through until after 12 months. As with all things baby, there are no hard and fast rules. By the time your baby’s two and a half to three years old though, they will more than likely have a full set of teeth (Family Lives, 2018).

How many teeth should my baby have and when?

A rough rule of thumb is that the age of your baby in months minus six gives the average number of teeth, up to the age of 2 years (Ashley, 2001). For example a baby hitting their first birthday will have around 12 (months) minus six – so six teeth.

So what exactly is going on in there?

The gums swell and are tender to touch just before a tooth breaks through (Ashley, 2001) and so anything in their mouths could cause additional pain.

You might see their gum start to split slightly to make way for the emerging tooth (Harding, 2016; NHS, 2016). This is actually the cells in the gum over a tooth dying off, creating a path for the tooth to emerge through (Community Practitioner, 2011).

And with the molars (and occasionally the incisors) you can see a blistering on the gum or a smooth bluish swelling ahead of the tooth emerging (Ashley, 2001).

Mind the gap

When the teeth grow, special chemicals are released by the body. This causes part of the gums to separate and allow teeth to grow through. How clever is that? (Harding, 2016; NHS, 2016).

What’s the order that baby teeth appear in?

Here’s a quick, handy chart that tells you roughly when to expect each tooth, though do remember that every child is different (NHS, 2016; NHS Devon, 2018). Generally, you’ll find their teeth erupt in pairs, usually starting with their two bottom teeth – first incisors (Lyttle et al, 2015).

Where the teeth appear

Name of the type of tooth

Approximate age of appearance – bottom

Approximate age of appearance – top

Front

First incisor

5 – 10 months

6 – 12 months

Either side of the front

Second incisor

9 – 16 months

9 – 13 months

Pointy teeth at the side of the mouth

Canine

17 – 23 months

16 – 22 months

Towards the back of the mouth

First molar

12 – 16 months

13 – 19 months

At the back

Second molar

20 – 31 months

25 – 33 months

Don’t be alarmed, teething isn’t constant from five to 33 months. In fact, each tooth or pair of teeth should only cause your little one pain for just over a week. In other words, for five days ahead of an appearance – ‘eruption day’ – and three days afterwards (Macknin et al, 2000).

So what can I do to help them through these bouts of teething?

Teething may make them super-grumpy, which is tough on you too. Thankfully, there are some things that can ease their discomfort, such as teething toys, certain foods and even cuddles. You can read more about teething in our range of articles.

“And rest assured that like with every stage, this one will pass. Soon you’ll be on to the daily teeth cleaning battles…”

See our guide to brushing your baby’s teeth here.

Further information

Our support line offers practical and emotional support with feeding your baby and general enquiries for parents, members and volunteers: 0300 330 0700.

You might find attending one of NCT’s Early Days groups helpful as they give you the opportunity to explore different approaches to important parenting issues with a qualified group leader and other new parents in your area.

Make friends with other parents-to-be and new parents in your local area for support and friendship by seeing what NCT activities are happening nearby.

NHS has produced a guide to looking after your baby’s teeth.

NCT has partnered with the British Red Cross to offer courses in baby first aid.

Teething | Pregnancy Birth and Baby

Teething | Pregnancy Birth and Baby

beginning of content

6-minute read

Listen

When will my baby start teething?

Baby teeth commonly start to appear in the mouth around 9 months of age, but timing can range from 3 to 12 months.

Teething can be uncomfortable for some babies and may make them a bit upset and bad-tempered. But lots of love and a chilled teething ring to chew on can often help.

Teething does not happen at the same time for all babies.

Some babies begin showing signs of teething as early as 3 months of age. All 20 baby teeth (10 in the top jaw and 10 in the bottom) will usually arrive by the time your child is 3 years old.

Don’t worry if your baby’s teeth come in at different times.

Learn more about how your baby’s teeth develop.

How will I know if my child is teething?

Even before you start to see a tooth erupt, you may notice some changes in your baby’s behaviour. Signs that your baby may be teething include:

red swollen gums

flushed cheeks

dribbling

being cranky or restless

a slight fever

pulling the ear on the same side as the erupting tooth

sucking fingers and fists

Teething is not usually associated with illness. So don’t assume that your baby is ‘just teething’ if there are symptoms such as coughing, rashes, diarrhoea, vomiting, seizures, or a high fever. See your doctor if your child is experiencing these symptoms to check if they need treatment.

How can I ease my child’s discomfort?

When your child is teething, keeping them comfortable can be a challenge. Some suggestions include:

Wash your hands and gently rub your baby’s gums.

Give your baby a cooled (but not frozen) teething ring or dummy.

Gently run a cool clean facecloth or the back of a cold spoon along your child’s gums.

Give your baby something firm to suck on, such as a sugar-free rusk.

For older children, give them softer foods for a while so they don’t have to chew so much.

What should I avoid or be aware of?

See your dentist or doctor before using any pain medicines or mouth gels that contain anaesthetic.

Teething gels

Cold teething gels can provide short-term relief, but if your child swallows the gel you use on their gums it can be hard to know how much is swallowed. This can make the throat numb and cause a choking hazard. Only use teething gels made for children and only as directed on the pack.

Dummy

Some people find that dummies (pacifiers) can provide children with relief and comfort while they are teething. Never dip a dummy in sugary spreads such as honey or jam as this can increase your child’s risk of tooth decay.

Amber beads

Beaded necklaces or bracelets are a potential choking hazard and unlikely to provide any pain relief for your teething child.

Caring for baby’s teeth and gums

Setting your children up for good oral health starts early, even before baby teeth start to appear.

Parents and guardians should brush babies’ and young children’s teeth for them to ensure all surfaces are cleaned. Before introducing a toothbrush, you may like to use a clean, damp washcloth or muslin cloth to clean your baby’s gums. When a few teeth have come through, you can start to use a toothbrush with a small head and soft bristles.

When your child is 18 months, you can use a small pea-sized amount of low strength fluoride toothpaste.

If your child is 6 or over, use a small amount of standard strength fluoride toothpaste and encourage your child to spit out, not swallow and not rinse after brushing.

The recommended amount of time to brush is 2 minutes. However, for infants and young children who only have a few teeth, this amount of time is a little too long. When brushing your baby or young child’s teeth, just ensure that your reach every surface of each tooth.

Once your child has two teeth touching side by side, start cleaning in between these teeth with dental floss. This often starts when your child is around 2 years old. Your dentist can show you techniques and items that can make this an easier process.

You can check your child’s teeth at home by lifting their top lip and rolling down their bottom lip to have a look at their teeth. If you see white, brown, or black spots on the teeth that do not rub or brush away, it is best to make an appointment with your dentist to have the teeth checked.

When to visit the dentist

It is a good idea to organise your baby’s first visit to the dentist when their first tooth appears, or at around 12 months – whichever comes first. Dentists and their teams are used to working with babies and young children.

The first dental visit will involve your dentist examining your child’s teeth. This visit is also an opportunity for the dentist and parent/s to discuss important oral health topics, including:

tips for cleaning your child’s teeth

what to expect as your child’s mouth continues to develop

thumb sucking and dummy use

how to help prevent tooth decay

avoiding injury to your child’s teeth

advice on tooth-friendly foods and drinks

Always make a visit to the dentist a positive experience for your baby. Never use the dentist as a threat for not brushing teeth or other behaviour.

Is there financial assistance to help with costs?

If you receive a government benefit, such as Family Tax Benefit A payments, your child may be eligible for the Child Dental Benefits Schedule. This Government benefit provides each eligible child $1,026 of general dental treatment over a two-year period.

To check if your child is eligible, call Medicare on 132 011, or check your Medicare online account through MyGov.

Speak to a maternal child health nurse

Call Pregnancy, Birth and Baby to speak to a maternal child health nurse on 1800 882 436 or video call. Available 7am to midnight (AET), 7 days a week.

Sources:

Australian Dental Association
(Babies and toddlers 0-3 years),
WA Department of Health
(Teething and your baby),
NSW Health
(Lift the Lip),
Services Australia
(Who can get it),
Services Australia
(Child Dental Benefits Schedule)

Learn more here about the development and quality assurance of healthdirect content.

Last reviewed: May 2022

Back To Top

Related pages

Dental care for children

Dental care for infants and toddlers

How your baby’s teeth develop

Need more information?

Teething Signs & Symptoms | Tresillian

Babies will experience discomfort during the teething phase of their early development. Discover teething remedies which help reduce the pain and settle your baby.

How your baby’s teeth develop

Baby teeth start to come through the gums at about 6 months and have usually all appeared by 2 to 3 years of age. Learn how to care for baby teeth.

Teething Top Tips & Videos | Tresillian

The times when teeth appear vary from baby to baby but generally most babies get their first tooth on the lower jaw from around 6-10 months of age. Find out how to help your baby with teething.

Are amber beads safe for babies?

Amber beads are designed to help babies while teething, but do they actually work and are they safe?

Teeth – Tooth development | Sydney Children’s Hospitals Network

Before birth Your baby’s first teeth (primary teeth) begin to form in the 16th week of pregnancy

Thumbsucking and dummies

Thumbsucking, or the use of a dummy by a baby, is little cause for concern before permanent teeth appear.

Kids Dental Health

For healthy teeth in babies and children, oral hygiene begins before teething. A healthy diet and regular visits to a kids dentist are important.

Brushing teeth

Brushing your teeth morning and night every day isn’t just to keep your mouth feeling fresh and clean. This page covers everything you need to know about brushing, how to do it correctly and other oral health tips.

Teeth grinding

Find out the causes of teeth grinding (bruxism), the effects of teeth grinding and what to do if your toddler grinds their teeth in their sleep.

Teeth – Caring for your child’s teeth | Sydney Children’s Hospitals Network

Tooth decay The main cause of tooth decay is an acid attack on the surfaces of the teeth

Disclaimer

Pregnancy, Birth and Baby is not responsible for the content and advertising on the external website you are now
entering.

OK

Need further advice or guidance from our maternal child health nurses?

Contact us

About us

A-Z topics

Symptom Checker

Service Finder

Linking to us

Information partners

Terms of use

Privacy

Pregnancy, Birth and Baby is funded by the Australian Government and operated by Healthdirect Australia.

Pregnancy, Birth and Baby is provided on behalf of the Department of Health

Pregnancy, Birth and Baby’s information and advice are developed and managed within a rigorous clinical governance framework. This website is certified by the Health On The Net (HON) foundation, the standard for trustworthy health information.

This site is protected by reCAPTCHA and the Google
Privacy Policy and
Terms of Service apply.

This information is for your general information and use only and is not intended to be used as medical advice and should not be used to diagnose, treat, cure or prevent any medical condition, nor should it be used for therapeutic purposes.

The information is not a substitute for independent professional advice and should not be used as an alternative to professional health care. If you have a particular medical problem, please consult a healthcare professional.

Except as permitted under the Copyright Act 1968, this publication or any part of it may not be reproduced, altered, adapted, stored and/or distributed in any form or by any means without the prior written permission of Healthdirect Australia.

Support this browser is being discontinued for Pregnancy, Birth and Baby

Support for this browser is being discontinued for this site

Internet Explorer 11 and lower

We currently support Microsoft Edge, Chrome, Firefox and Safari. For more information, please visit the links below:

Chrome by Google

Firefox by Mozilla

Microsoft Edge

Safari by Apple

You are welcome to continue browsing this site with this browser. Some features, tools or interaction may not work correctly.

Your baby and teething – HSE.ie

Teeth do not usually appear until your baby is 6 months old or later. They may show signs of teething from about 13 weeks.

Your child should have most of their 20 baby teeth by the time they’re 2 and a half years old.

Signs your baby is teething

If your baby is teething they might:

have red, flushed cheeks

dribble – you should wipe this away from the skin folds on their neck because it can cause soreness

chew on their fists or on their toys more than usual

have sore and tender gums and cry more

have a nappy rash

Non-urgent advice: Contact your public health nurse or GP if your child has:

high temperature (more than 38 degrees)

diarrhoea

generally seems unwell

This is not caused by teething.

How to help your teething baby

It’s upsetting to see your baby in discomfort from teething. Comforting and playing with them will help distract them.

Tips for helping a teething baby

Try giving your baby something to chew on, such as a cool teething ring.

Massage your baby’s sore gums with a sugar-free teething gel.

Use mild sugar-free pain relief if your baby wakes at night and is irritable.

Give them cold water to drink – this helps to keep babies hydrated and may also soothe their gums.

Give them healthy foods to chew on, such as pieces of carrot or apple, or breadsticks – only do this if they’re 6 months or older.

Stay close to your baby when they’re eating in case they choke.

Teething rings

Chewing on a teething ring can help soothe a baby’s gums as well as distract them from the pain.

Use teething rings that are big enough so your child will not choke on them. Keep a spare clean teething ring in the fridge.

Never tie a teething ring around a baby’s neck. This could strangle them.

Check the product instructions on teething ring hygiene and how long to cool the ring for.

Never put the ring in the freezer as the temperature could damage your baby’s gums.

You can also use a cold wet facecloth for a baby to chew on. Make sure the facecloth is clean.

Teething gels and pain relief

Sugar-free teething gels are available over the counter from the pharmacy. They contain a mild local anaesthetic which helps numb any pain. These are for babies older than 4 months.

If your baby is still in discomfort after using teething gels, consider giving them sugar-free paracetamol or ibuprofen medicine for babies. Do not use ibuprofen medicines if your baby is under the age of 3 months.

Contact your GP or pharmacist for information on the safe use of gels and pain relief.

Always follow the instructions on the leaflet and the packaging. Make sure you use the right amount and only as recommended. If you’re unsure, ask your GP or pharmacist.

Never use products on your baby that are meant for adults or for older children. These products are not suitable for relieving the symptoms of teething in babies.

Amber teething jewellery

We do not recommend using amber teething jewellery for your baby. These can be necklaces, anklets, or bracelets.

Amber teething jewellery can choke your baby.

Important

Never put jewellery, cords or string around your baby’s neck

Homeopathic teething products

There are some unlicensed homeopathic products and remedies sold online. These are not safe for young infants and babies.

Research into these products shows that they may cause serious side effects.

These include:

difficulty breathing

seizures

agitation

excessive sleepiness

constipation and difficulty peeing

This warning does not apply to Nelson’s homeopathic teething products, sold in Ireland with the brand name of ‘Teetha’.

Nappy rash and teething

Babies who are teething may get nappy rash and sore bottoms. Check your baby’s bottom and change their nappies often.

Using a barrier nappy cream may help. Leaving the baby’s nappy off for a period of time, although messy, is soothing for babies.

Nappy rash

Teething and crying

Anything that causes your baby to cry more is difficult for you too. If you’re tired and stressed, try asking for help from friends or family.

Why your baby is crying

Thumb-sucking and soothers

Some small children suck their thumb because they find it soothing. They may develop this habit around 18 months.

Thumb-sucking and soothers

Breastfeeding

Research has shown that breastfeeding up to 12 months of age can help reduce tooth decay.

Get advice from your public health nurse or GP if you plan to continue breastfeeding after your baby is 12 months old.

When to start brushing your baby’s teeth

Before teeth appear, clean your baby’s gums twice a day with a clean soft wash cloth or gauze.

When your baby’s first tooth appears you can introduce gentle toothbrushing twice a day. This is normally at around 6 months of age.

Use water and a small, soft toothbrush. Do not use toothpaste at this age.

Brushing your baby’s teeth will get them used to teeth brushing as part of their daily routine.

You can set a good example by letting them watch as you brush your teeth.

Looking after your child’s teeth

First dentist appointment

Take your baby to the dentist when their first teeth start to appear at around 6 months of age.

Your dentist will check that their teeth are developing correctly. They will show you how to care for your baby’s teeth.

They can also give advice on how to help with problems such as teething.

Dental treatment for your baby

Babies with tongue tie

Some babies are not able to move and stretch their tongues freely because they have a short, tight or thick frenulum (the skin attaching the tongue to the base of the mouth). This is known as ‘tongue tie’.

It’s hard for children with a tongue tie to remove food debris from around their teeth because of their limited tongue movement. This can lead to tooth decay.

Some babies may need a frenectomy (frenotomy). This is where the frenulum causing the tongue tie is released in a minor operation.

Tongue tie

When to get medical advice

Urgent advice: Contact your GP urgently if your baby:

has a temperature of more than 38 degrees

is lethargic and drowsy.

These symptoms are not caused by teething.

Teething may cause a mild rash on a baby’s chin or neck, but it does not cause a widespread rash.

Babies who are not drinking and not having plenty of wet nappies per day might be dehydrated.

Important

Contact your GP for advice if you’re worried about any symptoms in your baby

You can get more advice on caring for your baby’s teeth from your dentist or public health nurse.

This project has received funding from the Government of Ireland’s Sláintecare Integration Fund 2019 under Grant Agreement Number 8.

Teething in children: what parents need to know

Teething in children usually begins at about six months of age – this is the average period from which there may be deviations in one direction or another. Depending on various factors, babies’ teeth often erupt a little earlier or later.

Teething is a physiological process during which their coronal part gradually comes to the surface of the gum. In some babies, teeth are cut asymptomatically, without causing much concern, while others experience pain and itching, which is often accompanied by a rise in temperature and poor health.

If teething in infants occurs against a background of high temperature, the gums itch and become inflamed, this process can and should be facilitated. To survive the period when the teeth are cut, the baby will be helped by anesthetic gels and treatment of the gums with infusions of medicinal herbs.

Pediatric dentists advise parents to use special teething toys for milk teeth and massage the gums.

It is not worth writing off a lingering fever, indigestion and persistent cough for teething, as the cause may be an infectious or viral disease. With such symptoms, you should consult a pediatrician or dentist. Our doctors can consult you remotely at any time.

How children’s teeth climb: the order of eruption

Name of units

Term by age, months

When the lower ones are cut

When cutting the top

Central incisors

4-10

7-12

Lateral incisors

7-16

9-13

fangs

16-23

16-22

First premolars

12-18

13-19

Second premolars

20-31

25-33

When babies first teeth appear: norm

Normally, the first teeth come out at 5-6 months. First, one central lower incisor appears, the second is cut almost immediately. In general, milk teeth erupt in pairs: if one climbs, then the second begins to grow almost simultaneously. It doesn’t matter if it’s an incisor, canine or premolar.

However, the concept of the norm in many cases can be considered conditional, because often even in healthy children the first teeth climb “out of plan”. Sometimes they are cut even in the first month of life! The reasons for this phenomenon are still unknown to science, but it does not affect the health of the teeth in the best way. Teeth that are cut too early are more vulnerable to cavities and are more likely to be extracted as they make breastfeeding nearly impossible.

What time of the first teeth are cut – sequence up to year

Despite the fact that a child is born toothless, his gums tightly cover the alveolar process, forming a kind of roller. There are already rudiments of teeth inside the jaws, since dental follicles are laid at the very beginning of intrauterine development, at 6-8 weeks of embryogenesis.

By the time the baby is born, he already has 10 temporary (milk) and 8 permanent (radical) dental units, which are at different stages of development and mineralization. The formation of the remaining rudiments occurs after birth.

When the process of formation of the crown part of the teeth is completed, they break through the gums, after which the formation of the root system starts.

First, 2 lower incisors appear, located in the middle of the jaw. Then the top two incisors are cut in the center. Often they become noticeable almost simultaneously, which is not a deviation from the norm.

Further, the first, then the second premolars and canines sequentially germinate. The upper jaw usually lags behind the lower jaw in time.

The end of the formation of milk occlusion falls on the age of 2-2.5 years.

Attention! If the first teeth are cut at 3 months, this is the lower limit of normal. Earlier eruption is an occasion to show the child to the therapist.

How many months do boys and girls start teething

A number of experts note earlier teething in male infants. But this is not an axiom, and in general, the time of the appearance of the first incisors does not depend on gender. Moreover, teeth that are cut ahead of time have an inferior structure and underdeveloped roots. Therefore, they are recommended to be removed.

It has been observed that teeth erupt earlier in children of young parents than in late-born and first-born children.

Itchy and swollen: how the first teeth are cut

Not all babies get their teeth out with pain and fever, preventing them from sleeping at night. Most babies tolerate the process quite calmly, and this is completely normal. However, there are typical symptoms of “tooth fever”:

swelling and redness of the gums where the tooth is cut;

the formation of a hematoma – a blood clot under the mucosa, which looks like a bluish bump;

slight bleeding;

itching in the gums, forcing the child to put things in his mouth and gnaw on various objects;

salivation, which often leads to the appearance of a rash and irritation around the lips, on the chin, cheeks. Sometimes even the skin on the chest suffers from increased salivation;

regurgitation, vomiting;

cough;

sleep disturbance;

loss of appetite, up to a complete refusal to eat;

tearfulness, anxiety;

rise in body temperature to 38 °.

Most often, one or more of these signs occur 3-5 days before teething begins. After they erupt, the symptoms quickly disappear. Hematoma may appear earlier, in 2-3 weeks. Usually it does not interfere with the child in any way, but when it reaches a large size, the hematoma must be shown to the dentist: it may have to be cut and drained.

When the first teeth begin to erupt in babies, they try to “taste” everything and pull any objects in their reach into their mouths. The reason is a constant sensation of itching due to irritation of the sensitive nerve endings of the gums.

It is the itching and eternal chewing of everything that comes across that causes salivation more profusely. There are several other reasons for this:

small volume of the oral cavity;

mastering the sitting position, which coincides in time with the eruption of the incisors;

lack of skill to swallow saliva and control its amount.

Attention! Canine teeth erupt most painfully, due to their location and shape of the crown. They have very sharp edges, and the upper fangs – eye teeth – are also located near the fibers of the facial nerve. Irritation of the latter responds with very severe pain, which can even radiate to the eyes.

Why does a child cough when teething

When babies are teething, they often cough, causing concern to parents. Coughing is completely normal for this period, as it occurs due to saliva entering the respiratory tract.

The fact is that long before the eruption of the incisors in the salivary glands, secretion production increases. Increased salivation and swollen gums can be seen a month or even 2 before the teeth start to cut.

Babies lack the skill of swallowing and controlling the amount of saliva that accumulates in the throat, especially when lying down. Saliva enters the airways, and the baby tries to release them with a cough.

When saliva enters the nasopharynx, the child develops a runny nose, which is often accompanied by wheezing.

How to deal with vomiting

Vomiting is less common than coughing, but its cause is also increased salivation. Part of the saliva ends up in the baby’s stomach, which reacts with spasms.

Case study

A 7-month-old infant was hospitalized in the infectious department with symptoms of an intestinal infection. Complaints of repeated vomiting, diarrhea for 4 days. The parents chalked up the symptoms to teething and didn’t seek help sooner, which led to severe dehydration.

How many days can a fever last

Temperature is the most common symptom that occurs when a child is teething. Values up to 38.5° are considered normal. The temperature usually lasts no more than 3 days.

But there are still exceptions to this rule. If a child’s tooth is cut very actively, or several units climb at once, the temperature can reach 39 and even 40 °.

Determining the cause of a fever is not always easy even for a doctor, so if the temperature is too high, it is better to consult a pediatrician. Consultation with a specialist is also necessary if the temperature does not subside for more than 3-4 days. Our doctors can remotely advise you and give recommendations.

What to do if teeth are falling with pain and temperature

There are several ways to ease the condition of the baby when he is teething. The choice is wide enough, and parents can use:

gum massage;

plastic teethers in the form of funny toys;

local remedies – pharmacy gels, ointments;

herbal decoctions and infusions;

mixtures of essential and vegetable oils;

antipyretic drugs.

How to massage when teething

You can massage the gums of a child with a finger wrapped in a wet bandage (gauze), or use a special Asepta Baby fingertip, which is sold in pharmacies. It is intended for massage during the period when teeth are being cut, and for cleansing the oral cavity in infants, and also has an anti-inflammatory and bactericidal effect.

Massage of the gums should start from the borders surrounding the diseased area, and be carried out towards the place where the teeth are climbing. Movements can be stroking, rubbing, kneading. It is necessary to observe which manipulations help the child the most.

On the very hole of the tooth that is being cut, exposure should be avoided so as not to provoke additional problems and worsen the condition of the child.

If you massage with gauze or a bandage, then their rough surface will easily relieve itching. Moisten the bandage preferably with cool water. As for Asepta’s fingertips, their advantage is the ability to “get” any place due to the soft fibers of a napkin soaked in chamomile and witch hazel extracts.

Teethers

To relieve itching during the period when teeth are being cut, it is recommended to use teethers. They not only perfectly relieve itching, but also distract the child, but most importantly, they prevent the risk of damage to the gums.

You need to choose a teether taking into account the age of the crumbs, after looking at the photo of the products on the Internet.

Age, months

Type of rodents

Peculiarities

5-8

Round silicone or latex

Suitable only for soft

7-12

Plastic, silicone models of medium hardness

You can buy toys in the form of nipples, rattles, as well as teethers made of fabric and with a cooling effect.

9-16

Plastic, wood, silicone, with increased rigidity

Preference should be given to products with lateral protrusions to stimulate areas where premolars are cut.

12-18

This is the time when the child’s third teeth are cut – fangs. Third, if counted from the first central incisor. Therefore, it is advisable to choose models of medium hardness made of soft plastic or silicone, as well as with a cooling effect.

Ideal shape – with side protrusions such as ears on a mouse or horns on a bull toy

Ointments and gels

Dental gels with analgesic action are applied to the gums, where teeth are cut, several times a day. The most popular and effective are:

Dentinox;

Dentissin;

Holisal;

Camident;

Kalgel;

Pansoral;

Baby Doctor;

Dentol baby;

Kamistad.

Some of the drugs have age restrictions – for example, Holisal gel can only be used in children older than 12 months. In addition, it and a number of other products contain the local anesthetic lidocaine, which requires careful handling. You can not apply it more often or in larger quantities than indicated in the instructions.

Herbal decoctions and infusions, mixtures of oils

Regardless of how many months the baby is, you can lubricate his gums with soda solution, infusion of chamomile, oak bark, sage.

Essential oils must first be mixed with a vegetable base, which is better to take olive oil. Chamomile, lavender, clove, dill oil has analgesic properties.

Antipyretics

When a child is teething and the temperature rises, you can give antipyretics with ibuprofen or paracetamol. For babies, they are produced in the form of syrups and rectal suppositories, which is very convenient and safe.

It is worth bringing down the temperature if it is above 38-38. 5 °. Taking antipyretics is allowed at lower values if the child is very naughty and feels unwell.

tablets are not given to children under 3 years of age, as it is difficult to correctly calculate the dose.

If teeth are being cut, and the temperature has risen sharply, the child needs to be watered more often. Suitable warm water, fruit decoctions, rosehip infusion. Babies who are breastfed should be supplemented between feedings.

It is very important to keep the humidity in the room at least 40%. A humidifier works best for this task, in its absence, you can hang wet towels or sheets. The child should not be cold or hot – the optimum temperature in the room is about 18-20 °.

FAQ

How long does it take to cut teeth in babies?

+

From 2 to 6 days.

Loose stools when a baby is teething – is this normal?

+

If a child is cutting a tooth, then loose stools may occur, but not longer than 72 hours.

Is it possible to get vaccinated when babies are teething?

+

No, because teething in children causes a drop in immunity, and the risk of complications increases.

Expert opinion:

When teething occurs in children, the main task of parents is to facilitate the process as much as possible and notice anomalies in time. Have a supply of remedies at home to relieve discomfort when the child’s fangs or incisors begin to cut. Purchase pain-relieving ointments and/or herbs in advance for making infusions. If you think something is going wrong, ask your doctor.

Teeth are being cut and the child does not eat well or refuses to eat: what to do?

Published: 05/06/2022

Reading time: 2 min.

Number of reads: 50217

Author of the article: Ponomareva Yuliya Vladimirovna

Pediatrician, Candidate of Medical Sciences, allergist-immunologist

The appearance of milk teeth in a baby is a difficult stage in the life of both a child and all family members. This is one of the most common causes of restlessness, moody behavior and poor appetite in an infant in the first year of life. Let’s discuss how parents need to behave in order to help the baby get through this difficult period.

Contents: Hide

Timing of teeth

Changes in health

Refusal to eat

General rules

Baby porridge

Practical tips

Terms of appearance of teeth

The formation of teeth occurs in utero, that is, the baby is born already with a full set of teeth, which then wait for their time to erupt. The timing and pace of teething is an individual process, which depends primarily on heredity, as well as on external factors, such as the quality of drinking water and the nature of nutrition. For the first 3-4 months, the baby is exclusively breastfed, and the baby does not need teeth yet. By the 4th month of life, the baby is already deficient in the nutrients of breast milk, the stage of the start of the introduction of complementary foods begins. At this age, many children begin to appear the first milk teeth. However, the timing of the onset of eruption can be shifted to the second half of life, this is also a variant of the norm. On average, by the 12th month of life, a child has 8 teeth and 20 by 2 years.

Health changes

The most common teething symptoms are increased salivation and itchy gums. During this period, the child pulls in his mouth and gnaws his own fingers and any objects that come across. In addition, the appearance of teeth is often accompanied by an increase in body temperature, changes in the stool and a decrease in appetite. The temperature can be above 38 ° C and disturb the child for several days. To make sure that changes in the baby’s health are associated with the appearance of milk teeth, carefully examine the child’s oral cavity. On examination, you will find redness and swelling of the gums at the site of the new tooth, and the child will respond even to a slight pressure on this area. Against the background of teething, the immune defense of the baby is often reduced, which leads to the appearance of symptoms of a viral or bacterial infection. Therefore, changes in the state of health of the crumbs can only be indirectly associated with teething. In every ambiguous situation, do not neglect the advice of a pediatrician.

Refusal to eat

Teething in babies is often accompanied by eating disorders – children become selective in choosing food, and often completely refuse food. Since the appearance of milk teeth is a long process, many parents of babies are concerned that during the period when teeth are being cut, the child does not eat almost anything. The contact of food with the gums increases pain, and the child does not perceive any food well. “How and what to feed the baby?” – this is the most pressing issue for parents of infants in the first year of life. Try to follow the general recommendations during this period, as well as some practical tips to help keep the child from being hungry.

General rules

Despite the difficult situation, do not force-feed. Forced eating can provoke disruption of the digestive tract and be the cause of improper eating behavior in the future. During this period, it is better to adhere to a free feeding regime according to the principle – often, but in small portions. If the mother is breastfeeding, then expect the frequency of feedings to change. The child has a need for frequent application, not only to satisfy hunger, but also for emotional calm. In the acute phase, refuse to introduce complementary foods and choose foods that minimally irritate the oral mucosa. During this period, salivation is increased in babies, therefore, to restore the water balance, periodically offer the baby drinking water for babies, allowed from birth. The baby has a desire to gnaw and bite everything, but during this period it is better to refuse solid food as much as possible, since sharp edges can additionally injure the mucous membrane and only worsen the situation. Among complementary foods, the most optimal choice during teething are cereal complementary foods.

Children’s porridge

What are the advantages of choosing children’s porridge as a priority in the baby’s diet during the period of the appearance of milk teeth? Firstly, it is a highly nutritious product – the combination of milk and cereals meets the needs of the child for energy and nutrients, even with a relatively small amount of the finished product. Secondly, the appropriate consistency of commercially produced baby cereals facilitates the assimilation of complementary foods. Bebi Premium baby cereals for children over 4 months of age have a homogenized degree of grinding, which does not require additional gum grinding and reduces the load on the jaw apparatus. In addition, they are easily and without lumps diluted with water or breast milk at room temperature, which also reduces the severity of pain compared to warmer foods. Fruit and vegetable complementary foods, despite the appropriate puree-like structure, are rich in organic acids, which can be a source of irritation of the delicate mucous membrane of the baby’s gums. During this period, another important advantage of the Bebi Premium line of children’s cereals is the reduced sugar content. Sugar is a good breeding ground for microbes that live in the oral cavity, its excess intake can increase the inflammatory process in the gums.

Practical advice

The pharmaceutical market offers a variety of topical gum pain relievers approved for use in children. However, it is recommended to use them very carefully and in consultation with the pediatrician in cases where pain significantly affects the condition of the crumbs. Be careful when using them, as swallowing the gel with painkillers can lead to severe toxic reactions. Safe aids are special teethers. Among them, the most effective are devices with a cooling gel or water inside. Offer the baby teethers before the next meal, and then he will eat complementary foods more calmly. Another simple and useful procedure is to massage the gums in the direction from the center to the corners of the mouth, avoiding impact on the eruption zone. Massage improves blood flow, activates growth processes and reduces tension in the gum area. Remember, teething is a natural physiological process, and the task of parents is to help the baby to overcome this difficult life stage as comfortably as possible.

Rate the article

(Number of votes: 14, average 4.7)

Share with friends:

Everything you need to know about wisdom teeth

Are wisdom teeth necessary? Which is better: treat them or remove them? And is it right to get rid of what is given to us by nature itself? Many people ask these questions. The answers are known to the doctor of our clinic, maxillofacial and orthognathic surgeon Artem Vasilyevich Dubnov .

When are wisdom teeth cut?

Wisdom tooth (colloquially “eight”) is called the 8th, extreme tooth in the dentition, or the third molar. It got its name because it grows last when a person reaches intellectual maturity – becomes wise.

Many are sure that the appearance of “eights” does not depend on how old a person is. This is a delusion: the roots of the wisdom tooth begin to form at the age of 15-17, and the wisdom tooth itself grows on average until the age of 25 . Sometimes it erupts a little later or a little earlier, and sometimes it does not appear at all. But if B and m is already 27 years old, and there are no wisdom teeth yet, expecting that someday they will erupt is definitely not worth .

Older patients who went to the dentist thinking they were cutting a wisdom tooth most often suffered from pericoronitis. This is the name of the inflammation of the part of the gums, which, like a hood, covers a half-cut tooth.

Why do people need wisdom teeth?

Wisdom teeth we inherited from our distant ancestors, who ate mainly hard and tough food. To chew it, powerful jaws were required. Over time, human nutrition has changed. Today we consume a lot more thermally processed foods. The “softening” of the diet led to the fact that the “eights” lost their original function, and the jaw itself decreased. In the modern world, primary adentia of the third molar is increasingly observed, that is, a situation where rudiments of wisdom teeth are not formed .

According to statistics, provided by nature maximum wisdom teeth (that is, four pieces) are approximately 92% of adults . In 25% of humanity, third molars remain under the gum. And approximately 8% are not observed even in the embryonic state, which indicates not a pathology, but only an individual feature.

A significant part of modern scientists believe that the large outer teeth – is a useless rudiment that creates too many problems, and the best solution is the removal of a wisdom tooth at the initial stage of its formation. However, experts also note the useful functions of the “eights”. For example, they protect neighboring teeth from loosening and creating gaps in which food can accumulate. In addition, it is to the large extreme teeth that a bridge is sometimes attached.

What complications can wisdom teeth cause?

Most often, wisdom teeth grow with complications . They can be displaced, tilted, or incompletely erupted, causing inflammation of the bone and gums, breaking the bite, injuring the inside of the cheek, and destroying the teeth with which they come into contact.

The main cause of complications – a small jaw, which simply cannot accommodate the maximum number of teeth. It is the lack of space that causes crowding of the teeth or their retention (semi-eruption). Third molars are born when the growth of the jaw bones gradually fades away. Therefore, wisdom teeth simply have nowhere to grow.

Fig. 1. Abnormal position of the wisdom tooth

Eruption of the wisdom tooth, in addition to general discomfort (pain, swelling of the gums, fever) in 80% of people provokes purulent inflammation , which can pose a real danger to health and life. The gum around the cutting wisdom tooth takes the form of a pocket with a hood, under which plaque, food debris and bacteria accumulate (see Fig. 2). This causes festering and an unpleasant odor.

Fig. 2. Pericoronitis (purulent inflammation of the gums)

In addition, the third molars occupy the last, most inaccessible place on the jaw and are often poorly cleaned during hygiene procedures. This contributes to the development of caries, which often passes from wisdom teeth to other teeth.

In order to avoid complications associated with teething of wisdom teeth and occlusion, it is highly recommended to visit an orthodontist – who specializes in correcting occlusion.

Wisdom teeth: extract or treat?

If the third molar has grown correctly and is only affected by caries, it is quite possible to treat it. Although the inconvenient location makes it difficult to treat a wisdom tooth. In case of more serious complications, it is better to discuss the expediency of medical procedures with a doctor.

Should wisdom teeth be removed? If there is no room left in the jaw for another tooth, the third molar will have to make its way, crowding out competitors (adjacent teeth). So, complications are inevitable. In this case, the best way out is the removal of the wisdom tooth.

Fig. 3. X-ray (Konstantin, aged 16 and 20)

Here is Konstantin’s X-ray. The first was made during a routine examination, when he was 16 years old and the attending physician revealed the beginnings of wisdom teeth in him. The orthodontist found that there was not enough space in the dentition, and recommended that the “eights” be removed. The patient did not dare to do so. And four years later, he complained that his wisdom tooth hurts, the temperature increased, and crowding of the teeth was observed. The surgeon performed a complex operation to remove problematic molars, which four years ago could have been much easier and cheaper. In addition, after the removal of a wisdom tooth, Konstantin is shown wearing braces, which also requires certain financial investments.

Also remember that a wisdom tooth during pregnancy can be removed no earlier than the 13th and no later than the 32nd week. It is during this period that the mother’s immunity is as high as possible, and the risk to the fetus is minimal. Nevertheless, the best option for a pregnant woman is regular visits to the dentist and prevention of possible problems (including with wisdom teeth).

Can problems with wisdom teeth be avoided?

Of course you can. To do this, it is enough to go to the dentist once every six months for a professional hygiene procedure and once a year for a preventive examination. If your wisdom tooth is bothering you, your gums are inflamed, or your doctor has discovered problems with the “eights” at an early stage, follow his recommendations and be healthy!

First teeth – articles from specialists of the clinic “Mother and Child”

Bogorad Maria Vladimirovna

Ophthalmologist, Pediatric Ophthalmologist

Clinic “Mother and Child” Kuntsevo, Lapino-1 Clinical Hospital

When to expect

The milk teeth of the future baby are laid at the 7-8th week of intrauterine development, and the permanent ones – at the end of the 4th month of pregnancy. In total, 20 milk teeth are laid in a child, while permanent ones – 32. To provide the crumbs with a Hollywood smile, the expectant mother needs to eat right throughout all nine months of pregnancy. There are no calcium preparations that would be 100% absorbed, so it is very important to draw “natural” calcium from food, especially cottage cheese. And, of course, the most pregnant woman needs to cure all her teeth – now there are very sparing technologies for this.

The eruption of the first milk teeth in most cases begins at the 3-8th month of a baby’s life and ends closer to three years. But it also happens that children are born already with one or two teeth, or teeth can erupt in the first weeks of life. Often the timing of teething depends on genetic characteristics, but much more – on other factors. They affect the teeth and diseases of the crumbs (for example, with rickets, frequent SARS and dyspepsia, teeth erupt later). It is worth paying attention to the nature of nutrition, the quality of drinking water, even the climate! In northern residents, teeth erupt on average a little later than in southerners. Sometimes teething is delayed, and the first tooth appears closer to the year. Usually there is nothing wrong with this. It is believed that not so much the timing as the order of teething speaks about the health of the child. If it is broken, pay attention to this fact and show the baby to a pediatric dentist.

The process has begun

Profuse salivation indicates that the teething process has begun. In addition, the baby begins to pull into his mouth everything that only comes to his hand. This means that the gums itch, causing him discomfort. Trying to relieve itching, the baby instinctively acts correctly – micro-massage of the gums improves microcirculation in them, teeth erupt easier and faster. During this period, provide the child with teethers: hypoallergenic silicone toys filled with water. The teether should not be cooled in the freezer – only in the refrigerator: otherwise the crumb will get hurt on a hard surface. If the gums are very swollen, and the baby is crying in pain, use special dental gels that have a mild local anesthetic effect.

For most children, the process of teething is fairly calm. There may be short periods of anxiety, violations of the regime of the day and nutrition. Sometimes even teething is accompanied by diarrhea, runny nose, cough and fever. And during the period of the appearance of teeth, the baby is vulnerable to all kinds of infections. The immunity of the crumbs decreases these days, and it is easier to “pick up” the virus, so it’s not worth writing off the worsening of the condition only on the teeth. If a child has a fever when a tooth is cut, it is necessary to look for another inflammatory focus in the body.

At 6 months the baby usually boasts central lower incisors. This is an excuse to start brushing your teeth. Why so early? Milk teeth are small and sharp, have an uneven wavy edge, are close to each other and, as a rule, have a yellowish tint. These teeth have a low degree of mineralization. Their enamel and dentin are very thin. All this contributes to the rapid emergence and spread of caries. In order to prevent it, you need to brush your teeth regularly: for this, you can use various massage brushes that not only teach the child to hygiene, but also facilitate the process of teething. Teeth are immediately taught to clean correctly – from the gums to the edge, slightly “sweeping”, semicircular movements, and in no case horizontal. If possible, brush your teeth after every meal (and at least twice a day). Is there no such possibility? Give the baby a drink – the water will wash away the remnants of food.

At 8 months the upper central incisors usually erupt. In 9 months the upper lateral incisors appear. At 11 months and the lower lateral incisors are already in place in many children! By , the baby has eight normal teeth . But there may not be a single one – delayed teething occurs in 25% of cases with normal psychomotor development of the child. In extremely rare cases, the absence of teeth is associated with adentia – the absence of their rudiments. You can check this with a pediatric dentist using the radiovisiography method. By 13–15 months , first the upper first molars appear, and then the lower ones.

From the age of one, the baby’s teeth can be brushed with children’s toothpaste and a special children’s brush. The service life of the brush is no more than 2 months, even if it looks like new. Many babies swallow delicious pasta. You should not be afraid of this if it is childish and its quantity is no more than a pea. Of course, up to 2–2.5 years, brushing your teeth should be done with the help of, and then under the vigilant control of your mother.

B 18 months fangs erupt. Usually these teeth cause more problems than others, their eruption is more painful, and this process is often accompanied by malaise. At 20 months the second molars erupt. And sometimes already at this age, the mother may notice the first problems. Doctors reassure: carious milk teeth are not a reason to worry that permanent ones will also be bad. As practice shows, there are no regularities here. Of course, if parents do not neglect the prevention of diseases and dental hygiene. At 2.5 years old, the baby normally has a full set of milk teeth. There are 20 of them – 10 on each jaw .

Milk teeth do not last long – soon they will fall out and permanent ones will appear in their place. Usually the change of teeth begins at about 5-6 years and lasts until 20, when the wisdom teeth erupt.

From the age of 6 months, it is obligatory to come for preventive examinations twice a year. When this becomes a habit, the baby will not be afraid of doctors, and by the age of 7–8 (when a visit to the clinic can no longer be avoided) he will sit in the dental chair quite calmly

In order for the baby’s teeth to grow strong and healthy, you need to start taking care of them almost before conception. And it is also better to get to know the dentist early

Terms of eruption and loss of milk teeth

Upper teeth

Tooth name

Eruption period

Eruption procedure

Drop time

Central cutter

8 months – 1 year

2

6-7 years old

Side cutter

9 months – 1 year 2 months

3

7-8 years old

Fang

1 year 3 months – 1 year 10 months

7

10-12 years old

First molar

1 year – 1 year 6 months

5

9-11 years old

Second molar

2 years – 2 years 8 months

10

10-12 years old

Lower teeth

Central cutter

6 months -10 months

1

6–7 years old

Side cutter

10 months -1 year 4 months

4

7-8 years old

Fang

1 year 4 months – 2 years

8

9-12 years old

First molar

1 year 2 months – 1 year 7 months

6

9-11 years old

Second molar

1 year 10 months – 2 years 8 months

9

10-12 years old

Make an appointment

to the doctor – Bogorad Maria Vladimirovna

Clinical Hospital Lapino-1 “Mother and Child” Clinic “Mother and Child” Kuntsevo

Pediatric Ophthalmology for ChildrenOphthalmology

By clicking on the submit button, I consent to the processing of personal data

Attention! Prices for services in different clinics may vary. To clarify the current cost, select a clinic

Lapino-1 Clinical Hospital “Mother and Child”Clinic “Mother and Child” KuntsevoClinic “Mother and Child” Novogireevo

All directionsAnesthesia in dentistrySpecialist consultations (adults)

01.

Anesthesia in dentistry

02.

Specialist consultations (adults)

Nothing found

The administration of the clinic takes all measures to timely update the price list posted on the website, however, in order to avoid possible misunderstandings, we advise you to clarify the cost of services and the timing of the tests by calling

pediatric neurologist, candidate of medical sciences, associate professor Marulina Valentina Ivanovna.

Almost all parents have problems with their child’s sleep. Every baby, no matter how healthy he is, no matter how well his mother takes care of him, goes through similar problems. Despite the fact that sleep disorders in children are much less common than in adults, doctors attach great importance to them. This is due to the role of “quality and quantity” of sleep for the normal mental and physical development of the child. Lack of sleep is associated with arousal, impulsivity, and attention deficit. Sleep problems in childhood often lead to serious problems in adulthood. The causes of sleep disorders in children can be divided into several groups. First of all, these are somatic causes – diseases that are not associated with disorders of the nervous system, but are due to the medical characteristics of the child. Almost all babies go through a period of gas and colic that starts at 1 month of age and can last up to 4 months.

In the initial stages of rickets in children, neuro-reflex excitability increases, which interferes with restful sleep. Often, to eliminate sleep disorders in this group, it is enough to consult a pediatrician. Although it is written in the literature that in most children teeth are cut painlessly and imperceptibly, at least a couple of sleepless nights are provided to you. As you understand, this is not the reason that you should try to eliminate. You need to be patient and try to help the child. Your pediatrician will recommend special tooth gels that relieve the pain of teething. True, they cannot be used often, so help to the baby will be more moral.

The second group consists of neurological causes proper: nocturnal enuresis, parasomnias (disorders of awakening in children: sleepwalking, sleep-talking, night terrors), insomnias (difficulty initiating and maintaining sleep).

The attitude towards such sleep disorders is ambiguous: some of them are purely functional in nature, however, most of these conditions need to be assessed by a specialist (pediatric neurologist, pediatrician), additional studies (fundus, ultrasound of the brain, ultrasound of the heart, EEG, etc. ). d.). At the physiological and psychological levels, the sleep of a small child differs not only from the sleep of adults, but also from the sleep of older children. The rhythm of activity in a newborn child is unstable. Most babies don’t have a 4-hour sleep-wake cycle until they’re 3 months old. Due to the fact that in babies the phase of the so-called REM or shallow sleep is up to 80%, the sleep of a small child is more sensitive. At this time, any discomfort: a wet diaper, hunger, cold, loud sound – can lead to awakening. For comparison, the REM sleep phase of an adult, according to various sources, ranges from 10% to 25%. You have probably observed how active the baby’s facial expressions are in a dream: he either frowns his brows, then smiles, then frowns again or even starts sucking on a hypothetical nipple. Maybe the child is dreaming of something – it is during the phase of REM sleep that the period of dreams falls, and studies have shown that the child begins to dream in the womb. The baby’s eyes may not be completely closed for eyelids, and you will see that the eyeballs are moving rapidly. During this period, the child’s breathing may be uneven, general and local shudders may be observed.

HOW TO GET THE CHILD TO SLEEP?

First of all, you need to properly organize the daily routine and stick to it from day to day. Put your baby to bed at the same time every day. And this applies not only to nighttime sleep, but also to daytime sleep. It sort of adjusts the internal clock of the child’s body. During the day (namely the day) – an increase in physical activity. A child who is physically tired during the day usually falls asleep without problems. Especially “shown” walks in the fresh air. Remember yourself – after a 2-hour skiing trip, you probably have a good appetite and fall asleep without problems. So with the increase and activation of walks in the fresh air, you will solve problems with appetite, and the question “how to put the child to sleep” will most likely be removed by itself.

If it is difficult for a child to get to bed at the proper time, every day he falls asleep late, and this has already become a routine for him, you can resort to a trick: every day, slightly shift the night’s sleep, approaching the desired time for going to bed. For example, a child falls asleep at 11 pm, and this categorically does not suit you. Every day, put him to bed 20-30 minutes earlier, and in 4-5 days you will come to the desired hour. Scientists have proven the relationship between human food and his emotional state. Therefore, it is important to adhere to several basic principles. In the evening, it is better to exclude sweets from the child’s menu, give only a little meat. Of course, a nursing mother should not drink coffee and strong tea. At the same time, it is worth enriching the child’s evening menu with products that contain melatonin (a hormone that regulates sleep) in finished form. These are corn, oats, rice, raisins, tomatoes, barley, bananas. It is believed that before going to bed it is useful to drink two glasses of warm milk with honey. Falling asleep rituals help to put the child to sleep. From day to day, about an hour before the child needs to sleep, stick to the same regimen. It is important to create associations in the baby. Each child develops an individual rhythm of sleep and wakefulness. There are periods when it is easy for a child to fall asleep, and periods when it is very difficult to fall asleep. Watch your child carefully for a while. Even for a day of observations, you will be able to understand how many hours the periods of sleep and wakefulness replace each other in your child. Try to adjust the daily routine for them.

Try to put the baby to bed as soon as you notice the first signs of his readiness for sleep. Usually they manifest themselves in the fact that the baby loses interest in what is happening around, becomes inactive, strives to attach his head and lie down. And, of course, a sure sign of a child’s readiness for sleep is if he yawns and rubs his eyes. Some children begin to repeat the actions that their mother does when they are put to bed: sing a song, rock the doll. It is important not to miss the moment, put everything aside, and immediately try to put the child to bed – after all, the next moment can only be presented in a couple of hours. If the child woke up at night, in no case should he be “walked around”. Repeat a few steps from your sleep ritual (rocking, humming lullabies). It is better to prepare in advance and have on hand everything that you may need – a pacifier, a diaper, a bottle of water or formula, a mug of yogurt – which your baby usually needs. Of course, a bright light in this case is not an assistant, a night light with a subdued light is better than a bright lamp.

“Frightening numbers”. Why did so many babies die from coronavirus in Brazil?

April 19, 2021

Sign up for our ”Context” newsletter: it will help you understand the events.

Photo copyright, Jessika Ricarte

Photo caption,

Lucas was only one year old, he died of multisystem inflammatory syndrome, which can start in children when infected with coronavirus

The doctor refused to test for coronavirus Jessica Ricarte’s one-year-old son. Two months later, the boy died from complications caused by the disease.

Lucas, Jessica’s son, is one of 1,300 babies who have died from the virus in Brazil, despite the fact that scientists have overwhelming evidence that the coronavirus is not harmful to young children.

Jessica first suspected that something was wrong when Lucas, who always ate well, lost his appetite.

At first she thought he was teething. Lucas’ godmother, a nurse, suggested that he just had a sore throat.

image copyrightJessika Ricarte

Photo caption,

For Jessica and Israel Ricarte, Lucas was a long-awaited child. Jessica tried to get pregnant for several years and was already desperate when it became clear that she would have Lucas.

But after the child developed a fever and then had difficulty breathing, Jessica took him to the hospital and asked the doctors to test him for the coronavirus.

“The doctor took his blood oxygen level. Lucas’s was 86%. Now I know it’s not normal,” says Jessica.

But he didn’t have a fever, so the doctor said, “My dear, don’t worry. There’s no need for a test. It’s just a little ailment.”

He gave Jessica antibiotics and sent her home.

Jessica says that some of Lucas’s symptoms disappeared after the course of antibiotics, but he was tired all the time.

“I sent several videos to his godmother, my parents, my mother-in-law, and everyone said that I was acting paranoid and should stop watching the news. But I knew that my son was not himself, that he was not breathing okay,” Jessica says.

Photo copyright, Jessika Ricarte

Photo caption,

Jessica knew that something was wrong with her son, but others, including doctors, told her that it was paranoia

Skip Podcast and continue reading.

Podcast

What was that?

We quickly, simply and clearly explain what happened, why it’s important and what’s next.

episodes

The End of the Story Podcast

It was May 2020 and the coronavirus epidemic was on the rise. In the small town of Tamboril in northeastern Brazil, where Jessica lived, two people died from the disease.

Jessica’s husband, Israel, was worried that another visit to the hospital would increase her and Lucas’ risk of contracting the virus.

Weeks went by and Lucas became more and more sleepy. Finally, on June 3, Lucas began to vomit non-stop after dinner, and Jessica already knew that they urgently needed to go to the hospital.

Coronavirus test was positive.

Lucas was sent to the pediatric intensive care unit in Sobral, more than two hours from Tamboril, where he was diagnosed with multisystem inflammatory syndrome (MIS).

This is an extreme immune response to a virus that can cause inflammation of vital organs.

Experts say the syndrome, which affects children up to six weeks after contracting the coronavirus, is rare, but lead epidemiologist Dr. Fatima Marinho of the University of São Paulo says she is seeing many more cases of MVS during the pandemic.

Image caption,

Dr. Fatima Marinho says she is seeing many more cases of multisystem inflammatory syndrome in children during the pandemic

When Lucas was placed on a ventilator, Jessica was not allowed to stay in the same room with him. But she could call the nurse and listen to the machine that keeps her son alive.

One day, instead of the sound of breathing, she heard a long beep, which meant that the child had died.

Lucas’ heart stopped, but the doctors managed to bring him back to life.

Dr. Manuela Monte, a pediatrician who treated Lucas for more than a month in the intensive care unit in Sobral, says she was surprised that Lucas’ condition was so serious because he did not have any risk factors.

Most children who suffer from MVS have comorbidities such as diabetes, cardiovascular problems or overweight.

But Lucas was a healthy child.

Photo copyright, Jessika Ricarte

Photo caption,

Lucas was a perfectly healthy baby

In the 33 days that Lucas was in intensive care, Jessica was only allowed to see him three times. The child constantly had a temperature, a rash on the body and difficulty breathing.

At some point, Lucas got better and the doctors decided to remove the oxygen tube. They called Jessica and Israel via video link so that Lucas could see them when he regained consciousness and not feel alone.

“When he heard our voices, he cried,” says Jessica.

This was the last time they saw their boy’s reaction. During the next video calls, he had an absent, dazed look. A CT scan revealed that Lucas had suffered a stroke.

The ECtHR supported the mandatory vaccination of children. The decision can have serious consequences

Coronavirus and children: 12 questions about what threatens your child

Bolsonaro’s double whammy: political and coronavirus crises in Brazil

Coronavirus after vaccination: how badly are people getting sick and why is this happening?

However, the couple was told that with proper care, Lucas would recover and would soon be transferred from the intensive care unit to the general ward.

“I put my mobile phone on silent that night. I dreamed that Lucas came up to me and kissed my nose. The dream was so real that I woke up very happy. Then I saw 10 missed calls from Lucas’ doctor “, says Jessica.

A 1-year-old child suddenly lost his pulse and oxygen levels and died.

Jessica is sure that if Lucas had been tested for coronavirus in time, he would have survived.

Photo caption,

Lost baby Jessica and Israel tell their story to save other children

Doctor Monte, who treated Lucas, agrees. She says that although MVS cannot be prevented, treatment is much more successful if the disease is diagnosed early.

“He arrived at the hospital in a serious condition. I believe that we could have saved him if we started treating him earlier,” says the doctor.

Jessica tells Lucas’ story to help others.

“Other mothers write to me who heard my story and did the tests on time. Now their children are healthy and at home, and for me every such saved child is like a piece of Lucas,” says Jessica.

“There is a misconception that children do not get infected with the coronavirus,” warns Dr. Fatima Marinho.

Between February 2020 and March 15, 2021, the virus killed at least 852 children under the age of nine in Brazil, including 518 children under the age of one, according to the Brazilian Ministry of Health. But Dr Marinho estimates that more than twice as many children actually died.

She calculated the additional deaths from unspecified acute respiratory syndrome during the pandemic and found that there were 10 times more such deaths than in previous years. Adding those numbers up, she is convinced that the virus has actually killed 2,060 children under the age of nine, including 1,302 infants.

Brazil’s huge number of coronavirus cases, one of the highest in the world, has increased the chance of infants and young children becoming infected, experts say.

“The more hospitalizations, the greater the number of deaths in all age groups, including children. But if the pandemic were under control, this scenario could be minimized,” says Renato Kfuri, President of the Scientific Division of Immunization of the Brazilian Pediatric Society.

Image caption,

Doctors say 1,300 babies have died from coronavirus in the country during the pandemic

Brazilian President Jair Bolsonaro continues to oppose lockdowns, and the country’s infection rate is caused by the P.1 variant of the virus, which is considered much more contagious , is growing.

Twice as many people died in Brazil in March than in any other month of the pandemic.

Another problem is the lack of tests.

“We don’t have enough tests for the general population, and even fewer for children. Because of the delay in diagnosis, there is a delay in treatment,” says Fatima Marinho.

And it is much more difficult to detect that a child has coronavirus without testing, since the disease manifests itself differently in children than in adults.

Photo caption,

In some hospitals in Brazil, doctors themselves raised money to buy tablets for video calls for children and parents

“A child has diarrhea, abdominal and chest pains much more often. Often these symptoms are ignored, and then it is too late,” – Fatima Marinho says

But Brazil’s high child mortality is also a matter of poverty.

A study conducted among patients under 20 by Brazilian pediatricians led by Brian Souza of the São Paulo School of Medicine found that risk factors are not only comorbidities, but also the vulnerable socioeconomic status of children.

“Children of color and those from very poor families are the most vulnerable because they are the hardest to get help. These are the children who face the highest risk of death,” agrees Dr Marinho.

This is because cramped housing makes it impossible for children to distance themselves when infected, and because poorer families are less likely to have access to intensive care units.

In addition, poor children are often malnourished. When coronavirus-related unemployment benefits ended, millions of people plunged back into poverty. In one year, Brazil dropped from 7 million to 21 million people living below the poverty line.

Image caption,

Dr. Chinara Carneiro says that parents could help better understand what their child is experiencing, but they are not allowed into ICUs. intensive care for fear of infection.

Dr. Chinara Carneiro, Intensive Care Physician at the Albert Sabina Children’s Hospital, says the job is extremely difficult, not only because parents are better at comforting their children than doctors, but also because they can help in a clinical sense.

“They can understand what exactly their child is experiencing – pain or fear, whether he needs medicine now or is it better to just hug him and pat him on the head to calm him down,” says the doctor.

Parents themselves suffer from the fact that they cannot see their children.

Two year old baby diet: Sample Menu for a Two-Year-Old

Опубликовано: December 6, 2022 в 8:17 pm

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

Sample Menu for a Two-Year-Old

Log in
|
Register

Ages & Stages

Ages & Stages

Listen

Español

Text Size

By age two, your child should be eating three healthy meals a day, plus one or two snacks. He or she can eat the same food as the rest of the family. Do not fixate on amounts and do not make mealtimes a battle. Whenever possible, offer your child finger foods instead of soft ones that require a fork or spoon to eat.
See the following sample menu ideas for a two-year-old.

Note: This menu is planned for a two-year-old child who weighs approximately 27 pounds (12.5 kg).

1 tablespoon = 3 teaspoons (15 mL)

1 tablespoon = 1⁄2 ounce (15 mL)

1 ounce = 30 mL

1 cup = 8 ounces (240 mL)

Breakfast

½ cup nonfat or low- fat milk

½ cup iron- fortified cereal or 1 egg

1⁄3 cup fruit (for example, banana, cantaloupe, or strawberries)

½ slice whole wheat toast

½ teaspoon margarine or butter or 1 teaspoon jelly

Snack

4 crackers with cheese or hummus or ½ cup cut-up fruit or berries

½ cup water

Lunch

½ cup low- fat or nonfat milk

½ sandwich—1 slice whole wheat bread, 1 ounce meat, slice of cheese, veggie (avocado, lettuce, or tomato)

2–3 carrot sticks (cut up) or 2 tablespoons other dark- yellow or dark-green vegetable

½ cup berries or 1 small (½ ounce) low-fat oatmeal cookie

Snack

½ cup nonfat or low-fat milk

½ apple (sliced), 3 prunes, 1⁄3 cup grapes (cut up), or ½ orange

Dinner

½ cup nonfat or low-fat milk

2 ounces meat

1⁄3 cup pasta, rice, or potato

2 tablespoons vegetable

Additional Information on HealthyChildren.

org:

Unsafe Foods for Toddlers

Selecting Snacks for Toddlers

Picky Eaters

Winning the Food Fights

Last Updated

12/21/2015

Source

Caring for Your Baby and Young Child: Birth to Age 5, 6th Edition (Copyright © 2015 American Academy of Pediatrics)

The information contained on this Web site should not be used as a substitute for the medical care and advice of your pediatrician. There may be variations in treatment that your pediatrician may recommend based on individual facts and circumstances.

Easy Feeding Guide: What Two -Year-Olds Eat

Inside: What do two year olds eat? Here’s an easy guide that explains what two-year-olds need to eat and how to feed them. You’ll leave with a good understanding of what and how to feed your toddler!

When my son turned two, his feeding took a turn for the “I don’t want to eat it.” As a dietitian, you can imagine, I had some feelings about that. Feeding toddlers can be so tricky and I want to help walk you through what two-year-olds eat so that you can feel confident!

It may feel overwhelming to be feeding a two-year-old (at least pat yourself on the back, you made it through feeding a one-year-old!), so I’ve put together this easy feeding guide to walk you through the process.

How Two-Year-Olds Eat

Two-year-olds are so great! Playing, learning, and so curious about the world, they want to learn to do everything by themselves. I know it has it’s inconveniences, but it’s great for us in the feeding department. We can help them use their desire to do things by themselves to help two-year-olds eat better!

Two-year-olds can pick up small things and big things with their hands, and they may be extremely interested in using utensils. They may want to use big person utensils so they can be just like you! That’s great! We want them to eat, they want to use the utensils, perfect!

By now, toddlers need to be eating primarily table food – solid food that the family is eating (with choking hazards removed). Foods like pouches, purees, puffs, “baby foods,” etc. aren’t around very much, if at all.

If your toddler isn’t eating much, that’s okay. It’s normal for the amount of food they eat to vary from day-to-day. Often two-year-old picky eaters start to emerge because of a new fear of foods and a greater ability to discern bitter flavors.

Related: Get your Picky Toddler on the Road to Eating More Foods

What balanced meals do two-year-olds eat?

Toddlers are notorious for eating like birds one day and packing food down the next day. Toddlers may start eating much less food than they did when they were babies, and they still have small stomachs. Plus, they may start displaying more picky eating that you saw in the past. All of these things make it really important to come up with meals that are balanced and have a lot of nutrients.

I’m sure, however, that you know all the “problems” that arise when feeding toddlers. I’ll share a basic meal formula with you that will make it easier to feed your toddler through all the toddler things:
Protein food + fat source + fruit and/or veggie + energy food = balanced meal

Let’s get into each of these.

Protein foods that your two-year-old can eat (when cooked soft)

Protein comes in more than just meat. There are lots of protein foods that your two-year-old may be able to eat. Make sure they are cooked soft and diced, or served in safe ways.

Dairy: milk, cheese, yogurt

Tofu

Lentils

Hummus

Lamb

Pork

Beef

Meatballs

Eggs

Chicken

Fish

Peanut butter or nut/seed butters (spread on a cracker or bread, or mixed into something)

Ground up nuts or seeds mixed into other foods like yogurt or applesauce

Beans

Serve a protein food at every meal and snack. This trick and having a toddler feeding schedule, can help toddlers not ask for snacks every 10 minutes!

Fat sources for your two-year-old

Toddlers need fat for their brain development and for energy. We can serve foods that already have fat in them like meat or dairy, or we can add fat to our cooking and serving. Here are some great sources of fat for two-year-olds.

Avocado oil

Avocado

Full-fat dairy: milk, cheese, yogurt

Nut and seed butters (spread on crackers or bread, or mixed into other foods)

Fatty fish (salmon, sardines)

Ghee

Butter

Coconut oil

Fruits and veggies for two-year-olds

Your two-year-old can eat any fruits and veggies that you serve with your own meals and snacks, as long as they are prepped in a safe way. The more the merrier! The more often your toddler sees fruits and veggies, the higher the chance they will try it and start eating it. Serving a green and an orange veggie daily helps them get enough vitamin A and other important vitamins and minerals. Here’s a short list of green and orange veggies to focus on:

Carrots (served cooked soft, or shredded)

Sweet potatoes

Pumpkin

Broccoli

Cooked greens

Other fruits and veggies like bell peppers, oranges, strawberries, and kiwi fruit help your child get the vitamin C they need to absorb iron into their body.

If you can, add a fruit and/or veggie at every meal and snack. Adding color helps them get the nutrients they need and helps keep them familiar with veggies and fruits.

Energy foods for two-year-olds

Two-year-olds need lots of energy! That’s why we need to provide plenty of energy foods like whole grains, starchy veggies, and fruit. It’s easy to find yourself in a constant cracker cycle with toddlers (goldfish tantrums, anyone?). Crackers are fun, for sure, but variety is the best. So, see how many different foods you can serve for energy each week.

Here are some nutrient-dense foods that may be good to add in to what you serve:

Oats (cooked)

Sweet potatoes

Quinoa

Beans/peas/lentils

White potatoes

Bread

Dried fruit that has been cut into small pieces, cooked and softened, or cooked into things

Homemade muffins

Prevent choking when deciding what to serve your two-year-old

When deciding what your two-year-old will eat, make sure that you are not serving any choking hazards.

Here are some common choking hazards:

Tough meat

Chunks of nut butters

Hot dogs and sausages

Chunks of cheese

Gum

Hard candy, chewy candy

Raw veggies

Marshmallows

Whole grapes and cherry tomatoes

Popcorn

Whole nuts and seeds

To prevent choking:

Modify – soften or dice

Sit – make sure your child is sitting in a chair while eating

Avoid some foods that cannot be modified

Be prepared if something does happen

What do two-year-olds eat?

Here is a sample menu for the foods that could be served to your two-year-old. I have NOT included portion sizes! What? Am I crazy? Because, yes, that is the most common question I get about feeding toddlers. The thing is, the most important thing about feeding toddlers is learning that it’s their job to decide how much to eat! (Note: This is part of the Division of Responsibility in feeding. Read to learn more!)

Start with small portions, about 1-2 tablespoons of each type of food on their tray or plate. They will let you know if they want more of a specific type of food. They won’t eat what they don’t want to eat.

Breakfast: Fruit smoothie with a piece of toast and peanut butter

Morning Snack: thinly sliced cheese and apples

Lunch: Leftover spaghetti and meatballs with broccoli

Afternoon Snack: homemade muffin, milk, and strawberries

Dinner: deconstructed tacos with beans, chopped lettuce, tomatoes, ground meat, shredded cabbage, and other toppings

Need more meal ideas? Get tons of healthy snacks and lunch ideas for toddlers.

Feeding My Two-Year-Old Is Really Hard for Me

Actually figuring out what to feed your two-year-old is only the half of it. Feeding toddlers can be really tricky, frustrating, and even defeating.

If you’re struggling with your child because they won’t eat any of these foods, you may have a two-year-old picky eater on your hands. Here are a few places where you can find help for your specific issue:

Getting your toddler to eat: the 1 most important thing you can do

Everything you need to do if your toddler is not eating

Create your toddler’s feeding schedule in 5 easy steps

If you need more help, here’s help for a few common themes in child feeding:

My toddler is throwing food!

My toddler is not eating dinner

My toddler is refusing to eat anything but milk

If you’re looking for a guide that lays it all out in one place, you may enjoy my free child feeding guide: From Stress to Success: 4 Ways to Help Your Child Eat Better Without Losing Your Mind.

Stewed vegetables recipe with meatballs

Stewed vegetables with meatballs is a recipe for all ages and seasons. Small, ruddy, juicy and fragrant meatballs are always desired and loved by adults and children. And complemented by mouth-watering and bright stewed vegetables, they are generally irresistible and very, very healthy!

These meatballs have a little secret – they contain cottage cheese, but there is no usual bread or crackers, so they will serve as a rich source of animal protein. And carrots and cabbage will add vitamins and fiber, make this dish a great lunch or dinner for the whole family. Especially it will appeal to children from about 2.5 years. In this case, take lean minced veal. It is especially tasty to cook this dish from young vegetables: cabbage and carrots.
In addition, meatballs are convenient to freeze and store in the freezer, which makes them a universal helper for every housewife.

General\Active cooking time:
40 minutes \ 40 minutes

Rating:

5 / 5 3 reviews Read more about the rating

★★★★★

3

Rate recipe

Calories (100g):
122 kcal

Ingredients:

White cabbage – 600 g.

Minced meat – 400 g.

Sour cream – 100 ml.

Carrot – 300 g.

Curd – 100 g

Vegetable oil – 2 tbsp.

Egg – 1 pc.

Bulb onion – 1 pc.

Salt to taste

Flour – 1 tbsp.

Black pepper – to taste

Preparation:

Mix minced meat, chopped onion, cottage cheese and egg.

Salt and pepper, mix well. Shape into small, walnut-sized meatballs.

Heat oil in a large heavy-bottomed saucepan. Add the meatballs and fry first over high and then over medium heat until golden brown on all sides, about ten minutes. Remove the meatballs from the saucepan and keep warm.
While the meatballs are frying, chop the washed and peeled vegetables.

Carrots in thin circles along the oblique, and cabbage in squares. Put the vegetables in the pan where the meatballs were fried and simmer, stirring, over low heat for about five minutes.

Add about 125 milliliters of boiling water, cover and simmer for ten minutes. Try the readiness of vegetables, they should be easily pierced with a knife, but not fall apart. Mix sour cream with flour, salt and black pepper, add to vegetables. Mix and heat. Add meatballs. Sprinkle the finished dish with parsley and serve.

Categories: Main dishes for lunch and dinner, Cabbage with meat: recipes in the oven, slow cooker, frying pan, Vegetables with minced meat: recipes, Recipes from ground beef, Recipes from meat, Recipes from minced pork, Recipes from minced meat, Stewed cabbage: recipes , Meatballs: recipes, What to cook for dinner: fast and tasty

Do you like these recipes?

Author: Zoryana Ivchenko

Recipe for pumpkin puree soup with chicken

Pumpkin is an extremely useful vegetable, very rich in potassium, iron, vitamins and microelements. At the same time, it is low in calories and is perfect for diet food. Therefore, the recipe for pumpkin puree soup will appeal to the whole family: moms – because it is healthy, dads – because it is delicious, and children – because the soup is orange! 🙂

General\Active cooking time:
40 minutes \ 25 minutes

Rating:

5 / 5 12 reviews Read more about the rating

★★★★★

12

Rate recipe

Calories (100g):
54 kcal

Ingredients :

Pumpkin – 700 grams (peeled)

Chicken fillet – 400 grams

Carrots – 130 grams (peeled)

Potato – 200 grams (peeled)

Leek – 100 grams

Broth – 1-1.5 liters

Garlic – 2-3 cloves

Cheese – 40 grams (hard)

Butter – 20-30 grams

Long loaf – 4-5 pieces

Salt to taste

Pepper – to taste

Lemon juice – to taste

Sour cream – for serving

Greens – for serving

Spices – to taste (I use bay leaf, celery and parsley)

Preparation:

First, let’s boil the chicken breast. Add spices to taste. For example: salt, pepper, bay leaf, a little celery, parsley. Boil for about 15-20 minutes. I had a baked chicken breast and frozen broth, so I skipped the chicken cooking process.

Carrots, potatoes and squash not too finely chopped.

We take a saucepan with a thick bottom (I have ducklings), spread the oil and chopped leek. I always use some of the green part as well. It can be substituted for onion. Lightly fry the onion, then add the carrots and fry for another couple of minutes.

Add potatoes, pumpkin, about a liter of broth in which our breast was boiled. If it is not enough, add plain water. Cook for 15 minutes until the pumpkin is done.

At the very end, add minced garlic and remove from heat. Use an immersion blender to puree the soup. Adjust the density as desired. Personally, I added another 200 grams of broth. Salt, pepper, add lemon juice (I have 2 tablespoons), grated cheese, chopped chicken, mix and put on a small fire, bringing it to a boil again.

Six month old baby crying: Settling 6-12 Month Baby That Won’t Sleep at Night

Опубликовано: December 6, 2022 в 7:54 pm

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

Settling 6-12 Month Baby That Won’t Sleep at Night

Why do babies cry at 6-12 months?How do I know it’s time for my baby to sleep?Settling a baby aged over 6 months (Steps 1-3)When baby won’t settle to sleepParental PresenceTop tipsBaby Safety (SIDS Guidlines): InfantSleeping and Settling

Parenting doesn’t stop for a pandemic and neither do we!

Tresillian is here for you – 7 days a week. If your baby is having sleep difficulties you can now self-refer to Tresillian services by calling our Parent’s Help Line on 1300 272 736.

Call now to talk to one of our experienced nurses about which Tresillian service will best suit you.

Why do babies cry at 6-12 months?

There are many reasons why babies cry. It could be hunger or having a dirty or wet nappy; they are lying in an uncomfortable position or have a pain in their stomach or simply that they want comfort from the people they love most. It may also be over-tiredness when baby’s tired ‘signs’ have gone unnoticed and they become upset and distressed.

How do I know it’s time for my baby to sleep?

Babies show ‘tired signs’ when they are getting tired and need sleep such as grimacing, yawning, grizzling, frowning, sucking, staring, snuggling in, jerky movements, becoming over active, clenching fists, rubbing eyes, fussiness or crying. Responding early to these tired signs prevents your baby becoming distressed and makes it easier to get baby to sleep.

Settling a baby aged over 6 months (Steps 1-3)

Talk quietly and cuddle your baby to help baby calm

Put your baby on their back in the cot awake (calm/drowsy). Comfort your baby with gentle ‘ssshhh’ sounds, gentle rhythmic patting, rocking, or stroking

As your baby calms or falls asleep, move away from the cot or leave the room. If your baby starts to become distressed, return and comfort your baby using step 2 before moving away or leaving the room again. Some babies may need you to stay in the room until they are asleep

When baby won’t settle to sleep

You may have to repeat the steps above several times before your baby is able to settle to sleep

If your baby still does not settle pick your baby up and cuddle until calm then either: try steps 1-3 or get baby up and try again later

As your baby learns to settle, it will take less time to calm your baby

Parental Presence (for babies over 6 months)

(You may prefer this option if your baby has never been separated from you at sleep time)

Talk quietly and cuddle your baby to help baby calm

Put your baby on their back in the cot awake (calm/drowsy). Comfort your baby with gentle ‘ssshhh’ sounds, gentle rhythmic patting, rocking, or stroking

Once your baby is calm, lie down or sit beside the cot within sight of your baby and pretend to be asleep

If your baby remains awake, give a little cough or quietly say ‘ssshh time to sleep’ so your baby knows you are still in the room

If your child becomes distressed do the least amount to calm your child (start with step 3 but you may need to start with steps 1-3 again) then lie or sit beside the cot

You may have to repeat this several times before your child is able to remain calm and become drowsy or fall asleep

Stay in the room until your child is asleep during the day and sleep in the same room as your child during the night

Continue this for at least 1 week or until your child has 3 nights in a row of relatively uninterrupted sleep

You can now begin to leave the room before your child is asleep

Unfortunately, some days your baby will find it very difficult to settle. No matter what you try, it does not work. If you start to feel tired, frustrated, upset or anxious, it’s very likely that your baby will also remain upset and unsettled.

TOP TIPS

To soothe your unsettled baby try one or more of the following:

a cuddle or holding your baby close (this may include skin to- skin contact)

rhythmical movement walking

using a pram or sling

soft music

a “top up” breastfeed within 30 minutes of the last feed (up to 3 months)

a dummy

a warm bath and/or baby massage

Baby Safety (SIDS Guidlines)

Baby safe sleeping is very important.

Sleep baby on the back from birth, not on the tummy or side

Sleep baby with head and face uncovered

The only way my baby will sleep is on me, what do I do?

My baby won’t sleep. I can’t put him into the cot/bassinet because he keeps crying. The only way he will go to sleep is on me.

At 4-6 weeks of age, this is normal behaviour. Babies need to be physically close to their parents and some need help going to sleep or re-settling. Comforting with cuddles is the best way to settle your baby when he is crying. Wrapping can also help – use a light material such as cotton making sure that the arms are above waist level and there is room to move the legs. Also check how you are feeding your baby and whether or not there is a link between how the baby is feeding (i.e. fast or gulping or snacking) and his unsettled behaviour.

How can I help my baby have longer sleeps during the day?

“My baby will only have 40 minute short day sleeps, but sleeps well overnight. How can I help him have longer day sleeps?”
At 4-5 mths, your baby’s sleep-wake cycle is the time spent going through both deep (quiet) and light (active) stages of sleep. A sleep cycle is around 30-50 minutes and then babies can rouse. It’s very common for babies to wake up after 30-40 minutes sleep at this age. There are several ways of re-settling baby. Hands-on settling is one option where you comfort your baby with gentle ‘ssshh’ sounds, gentle rhythmic patting, rocking or stroking until baby is calm or asleep. If your baby becomes or stays distressed pick him up for a cuddle until calm or asleep before putting baby back in the cot. Stay with your baby until he/she is asleep.

What can I do to help my baby sleep better at night?

“6-7mths of age. My baby has started waking more overnight and I can’t re-settle him without having to rock him to sleep. What can I do to help him sleep better overnight.”
A: Its very common for babies to “start” night waking more often at this age, due to them becoming more aware of when they come into their light sleep cycles. When settling your baby ensure they are wrapped or use a sleeping bag with fitted arm holes and no hood. Try lots of reassurance :
1) Talk quietly and cuddle your baby until calm
2) Put your baby on their back in the cot awake (drowsy)
3) Comfort your baby with gentle ‘ssshh’ sounds, gentle rhythmic patting, rocking or stroking until baby is calm or asleep. As your baby calms, move away from the cot or leave the room but if your baby becomes or stays distressed return and comfort your baby using the steps 1-3.

My baby has started waking and screaming at night, he used to be a good sleeper. What do I do?

This is also very common, when babies start to move around more or standing up in their cot, this can disturb their sleep, so they wake up more often. At this age babies understand your tone of voice, and you can guide them by gently saying things like “It’s time to lay down to go to sleep” and then showing or guiding them how to do that.

My baby takes hours to settle in the evening, what can I do to make him go to sleep sooner?

Check if your baby is content and chatting etc. or screaming and restless. If chatting, leave him. If screaming, check how he is used to settling…. is he needing some help with learning new ways to settle? A predictable bedtime routine (sequence of activities) including a wind-down period (for example, meal, bath, cleaning teeth, story time, brief cuddle and kiss, and into bed) is important to help your child recognise and establish good sleep patterns. In preparation for sleep, a bedtime routine (depending on day or night) encourages a wind-down period and ensures that your child’s physical needs are met.

My toddler wakes at 5am every morning. Any tips how to get him to sleep a bit longer?

The early riser is a common concern and it can be challenging to change this. It often improves with age and as the day naps lessen. It helps to consider how your child settles to sleep and support them to learn self settling skills. Also this is a time of the morning when the basal body temperature is at its lowest so ensure they are warm enough. It can take time for children to sleep longer in the morning so set realistic goals and be consistent with self settling methods.

My newborn cries on and off all day. Nothing I have tried works. What can I do to make baby sleep?

This is a common concern for many new parents. Being unsettled and crying are very normal behaviours for newborn babies and part of their development during this time. Things usually improve after baby is around three months. We suggest you offer lots of hands on support like patting, body rocking and a soothing voice. Going out for a walk in the pram or drive in a car can be helpful. This is a time to get support from partner, family and friends as these methods take up a lot of energy and can be very exhausting.

I recently had my second baby but now find my 3 year old is having sleep problems and waking up overnight. Any tips?

A new baby in the family can cause lots of change in the household especially for an older sibling. It can take up to 6 months for older children to adjust to a new baby. Being mindful of the adjustments your older child needs to make to a new baby in the household and demands on your time, is helpful. If possible involve your older child with caring for the new baby and there are lots of ways you can do this (i.e. at nappy change time, bathing time etc.). Set limits and be clear about boundaries with the older child.

My baby likes to sleep in my arms. Will I spoil my baby by doing this?

Newborn babies love being held close against their parents. This position promotes bonding. Developmentally babies are not capable to learn routines at this time. Hands-on support is very appropriate at this age, especially if baby is distressed and you definitely won’t spoil baby. A feed, play and sleep routine can help to support younger babies to develop better sleeping behaviours.

My baby is difficult to get to sleep, should I use a bottle to help get her down?

Firstly, most babies have an unsettled period each day which can vary from one to three hours. Giving your baby a bottle is usually not the answer. In fact, it may even make your baby more unsettled. Firstly, start by visiting your child and family health nurse and asking her to assess one of your feeds. The nurse will observe a breastfeed and possibly also weigh your baby. She may suggest strategies to increase your milk supply if your baby is not gaining adequate weight. These might include increasing the number of times you breastfeed, expressing a small amount of milk before the feed, resting more and drinking more water. However the issue may be the way you are currently settling your baby to sleep. So, it would also be worthwhile explaining to the Nurse how you put baby to sleep (for example do you wrap baby, and are you consistent in the way you put baby to sleep every time. Again, your Child and Family Health Nurse can advise you on some new strategies to try at home.

The nurse may ask you to visit your doctor to check there is not a medical reason behind your baby’s crying. However, once any medical cause is ruled out, parents can be reassured that normal crying peaks at this age and will decrease naturally from about 5 months of age.

I feel like a failure because my baby does not sleep through the night like other babies in my mother’s group

There are lots of variations in the sleep patterns of infants. No two babies are alike. For many babies waking once or twice during the night is normal. It does not mean you are a failure in anyway. Perhaps you could ask the mothers what they mean by ‘sleeping through the night’. You might find that they feed before midnight and again at around 4.00am to 5.00am.

Does Tresillian believe in controlled crying?

No, Tresillian does not recommend or use controlled crying. Parents are encouraged to learn to identify their baby’s cues and state of wakefulness and recognise the intensity of the baby’s cry; this may include picking the baby up and cuddling and soothing baby, repositioning and patting baby or offering a feed or trying to settle at a later time.

Is ‘crying it out’ a good method to use to help my baby learn to sleep?

Crying it out seems to be the new name to describe ‘controlled crying’ which was a popular teaching to sleep method used in the 1980’s. But since then new research about infant mental health has shown that there are more gentler and effective ways to support good sleep behaviours. Tresillian uses an evidenced based method called responsive settling where we encourage parents to gently practice the skills for independent sleep with their baby by soothing baby if they get distressed. Many parents find this approach much easier to use and less stressful as baby does not have to cry for prolonged periods.

Download Tip Sheet

Sudden Fussy Behavior in 6 Month Old Baby – Piece of Cake Parenting

As a new parent, there comes a point where you finally feel like you’ve figured things out and have found your groove.

After all of the challenges of the fourth trimester, your baby is finally sleeping better and you relax and really start to enjoy your new role as a parent.

But then out of nowhere, BAM! Your baby turns six months old (give or take) and it seems like overnight you take ten steps backward!

If you’re like me, you scratch your head and wonder:

“What is causing this sudden fussy behavior in my 6 month old baby???"

It’s common for your baby to go through a period of extra fussiness around the six month mark. This is because they’re going through so many transitions and developmental milestones at this age. Understanding the causes of fussiness in your six month old baby helps you to be more empathetic and better support your baby through these challenges.

(Remember, every baby is different and these milestones all occur at slightly different times. Your baby might be facing these challenges a little before or a little after she turns 6 months old. )

*Updated 5/11/21

Jump To:
🤷‍♀️ Why is it helpful to understand why your baby is extra fussy? 🤔 What are some of the most common reasons why your 6 month old baby is so fussy all of the sudden? 📏 Six Month Growth Spurt 🍽️ Starting Solid Food 🤧 Developing Allergies 😬 Teething 👂 Ear Infections 🤒 Baby Cold, Flu, or Other Illnesses 💭 Final Thoughts

DISCLOSURE: Piece of Cake Parenting is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program. As an Amazon Associate, I earn from qualifying purchases. Read more about these links in my disclaimer policy.

We’re only human, and it’s easy to get frustrated with our babies when they are constantly fussy.

Especially when things finally seemed like they were getting easier after surviving the fourth trimester.

After all, caring for a fussy baby is incredibly exhausting for mom and dad. And it’s hard not to feel frustrated if you don’t get enough sleep or alone-time or if you feel like you can’t deal with the crying anymore.

Fortunately, I strongly believe that once you understand all of the things your baby is going through and why these fussy periods are happening, it is so much easier to feel more patient, empathetic, and supportive and make it through these tricky phases.

What are some of the most common reasons why your 6 month old baby is so fussy all of the sudden?
If you take a step back and think about it, your baby goes through A LOT in the first few years.

Your baby’s brain is growing rapidly every day. They’re learning new skills, developing their sense of self, and discovering the world around them – all while their little body is changing and growing dramatically.

Plus, you have to factor in teething, illnesses, and other challenges which all account for certain fussy periods with your baby.

⭐ Reminder: Before reading my list of reasons why your baby might suddenly be more fussy than normal, just a quick remember that every baby is different and you should absolutely listen to your gut and consult with your doctor if you think something is wrong.

1. 6 Month Growth Spurt
Many babies also have a 6 month growth spurt, and babies are usually extra fussy when going through any growth spurt.

As their bodies grow, babies can feel pain when their bones, muscles, and tendons grow and stretch.

They’re also extra hungry as they pack on the calories to get through the growth spurt. AND it often messes with their sleep.

Pretty fun combination, right? 🤪

There’s a particularly challenging sleep regression at six months which causes both you and your baby to be crabbier throughout the day because of lack of sleep.

This can be really hard for parents to be patient with because it’s hard to see a growth spurt.

However, it’s important for you to know that at six months your baby is going through so many physical and cognitive changes.

And unfortunately when babies go through these big developmental changes and milestones, they’re usually extra fussy as they process all of this.

Be patient with your baby and give lots of extra cuddles.

Make sure that you’re consistent with your schedule and remember that things will get better. Before you know it, your baby will be sleeping even better than before!

See how I can help you solve your biggest parenting challenges.
⭐ Sleep Without Sleep Training

⭐ Impactful, Stress-Free Play Routines

⭐ Emotions and Crying

⭐And More!

BOOK A SESSION

2. Starting to Eat Solid Food
Starting solid food is a very common reason that your baby might suddenly be much more fussy than normal as she starts eating more and more foods.

Our baby loved trying new flavors and textures, but his poor little belly did not love digesting all of these new foods. And we definitely noticed that our six month old was much more irritable as he learned how to digest these new foods.

Your baby’s new solid food diet can cause constipation, rashes, stomach aches, and more. No wonder you’re seeing an increase in fussiness!

As you introduce more foods and textures, it becomes even more likely that your baby will experience stomach aches or constipation as their digestive system learns how to digest everything.

And, you guessed it. This often causes increased fussy behavior around 6 to 7 months old.

It is hard for your baby’s stomach to make this switch and totally normal for your baby to cry more for a few weeks while their digestive system gets used to this change.

Pro-Tip: Some foods are more likely to cause constipation (examples: bananas, rice cereals, cheese, pasta, potatoes) and others are more likely to alleviate constipation (examples: prunes, pears, plums, and beans). Try to have a mix of these foods and offer a few additional ounces of water to help avoid constipation.

3. Developing Allergies
As your baby starts eating more and more solid foods, there is also a small chance that they might develop food allergies. This can certainly cause your baby to be extra fussy if he is having an allergic reaction to any of his foods.

As you introduce new foods, follow your doctor or dietitian’s recommendations regarding new foods, especially those that are highly allergenic.

We worked with My Little Eater and introduced one highly allergenic food at a time starting at 6 months old.

Click here to get my favorite Baby-Led Weaning Course!

If your baby is more fussy than normal, and you’re not sure if it’s related to an allergy, pay special attention to any signs and symptoms after meal times.

⭐ Pro-Tip: If your baby suddenly has a shrill or hoarse sounding cry, especially any persistent or excessive crying after eating a specific food, he might have a food allergy.

You might also notice diarrhea, vomiting, runny nose, congestion, hives, or difficulty breathing (which you should call your doctor about ASAP). If you notice any of these symptoms and suspect a food allergy, make sure to talk to your doctor right away.

If you think you’re baby might suddenly be extra fussy because of food allergies, work with your doctor to identify any allergens and decrease any extra fussiness that is caused by these symptoms.

4. Teething
Any parent that has been through teething knows how horrible it is. It’s awful watching your baby cry in pain as he works on cutting his new teeth.

Although many babies start teething around 6 months, it can be super variable when this starts for your baby. Mine got his first two teeth at 4 months. Then he got a little break and cut 3 teeth in 4 days once he turned six months old!

As soon as these popped through, we knew exactly why he was so crabby.

When babies are teething, they are usually extra fussy. And I don’t blame them. I remember when my wisdom teeth came in. It hurt!

Again, try to be patient and help your baby feel some relief while she’s teething.

A few signs of teething include a swollen spot on the gum, lots of drooling, and chewing on everything.

⭐ Pro-Tip: Help your baby to feel better by rubbing your finger on his gums, letting him chew on something hard (wooden teething toys are awesome!), or sucking on milksickles!

5. Ear Infections
Although teething is bad, I’m starting to think that ear infections are even worse. Almost any time our baby is suddenly extremely fussy, especially all night long, this is usually the culprit.

Although this common cause of a super grumpy baby isn’t age-related, ear infections are very common in kids. In fact, over 80% of kids will have an ear infection before age 3 (and many will have multiple!).

⭐ Pro-Tip: An ear infection is inflammation in the middle ear and it causes bacteria to build up behind the eardrum. This swelling along with any additional fluid can be incredibly painful and cause your baby to suddenly be more cranky all the time.

Pain from ear infections is often worse when chewing, sucking a bottle, or laying down because this is when the pressure is the highest. This is why your baby might suddenly be super fussy at night and cry way more often than normal.

A few signs of ear infections include excessive fussiness and crying, pulling at the ear or trying to put a finger or other object in the ear, trouble sleeping, fever, fluid draining from the ear, balance problems, or trouble hearing.

If you think your baby is struggling with an ear infection, you can offer an over-the-counter pain medication based on your doctor’s recommendations and visit your doctor to determine if additional medications are needed to clear up the infection.

6. Baby Cold, Flu, or Other Illnesses
One more reason why your baby might be more crabby than normal that isn’t age dependent but super common is coming down with a cold, flu, or any other illness.

My baby happened to get his first cold at six months while he was dealing with all of the rest of these challenges and milestones and this definitely made him extra crabby.

Your baby is exposed to tons of different bacteria and viruses and it’s only a matter of time until they come down with some type of illness.

Unfortunately, when this happens, your baby will feel uncomfortable and worn down, which is often accompanied by a very fussy baby.

This one was the hardest on the list for me because it was obvious how much my baby struggled and I just felt so bad for him.

He had a fever and a super runny nose, he was so congested he hardly slept, and he just kept looking at me with his big brown eyes like he was begging me to make everything better.

Although I couldn’t instantly make him feel much better, we did lots of steam baths, squeezed in tons of extra comfort nursing sessions, and really put our Nose Frida to use.

Final Thoughts:
I know it’s hard, but when your baby is crabby and fussy, try to be patient and understanding.

We got hit hard when my baby turned 6 months and dealt with five out of six of these challenges.

Trust me when I say that I understand that listening to the constant crying or dealing with the never-ending nursing sessions can be really frustrating.

But once I thought about all that my 6 month old was dealing with and put myself in his shoes, I became so much more empathetic.

If your baby is suddenly way more crabby than normal, try to figure out what is going on.

Are they extra crabby at certain times of the day or only at night? Showing any signs of an illness? Are there things you do that seem to help?

Once you figure out a little more about what is going on and what helps your baby to feel better, try to be as patient as possible, and know that the good news is that all of these things are short-lived.

Cuddle and show your baby lots of extra love until they make it through these challenges.

By this time next week, they’ll be feeling much better. And who knows, maybe you’ll be like us and also be surprised at how much your baby learns and grows during this rough week!

💬 Do you notice any other things that are causing extra fussiness in your baby? What tips help you and your baby on these fussy days?
*Piece of Cake Parenting is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program. As an Amazon Associate, I earn from qualifying purchases. Please visit Piece of Cake Parenting’s Terms of Service, Disclaimer, and Privacy Policy for more information.

Why the baby is crying and what to do about it

Share

0

The average baby cries ^{Why Baby Cries 2-3 hours a day. And crying always has a reason. Most often they are quite clear: a wet diaper, approaching feeding time, or, for example, a fright caused by a new toy over the cradle. But sometimes, baby tears are a way to complain to parents about less obvious discomfort.}

Remember: a child never cries for nothing. Therefore, it is important to understand what worries him.

When to see a doctor urgently if a baby is crying

Call your pediatrician immediately if a crying baby:

keeps crying for more than two hours;

has a temperature above 38℃;

refuses to eat or drink or vomits;

does not urinate or has blood in the stool;

does not respond to attempts to calm him down.

Various diseases can manifest themselves in this way – from influenza and otitis to concussion or digestive disorders. It is important to diagnose them in time.

If there are no dangerous symptoms, it is worth looking for the causes of crying in other, quite ordinary things. ^{Crying in infancy.}

When you can cope with crying on your own

1. The baby is hungry

Even if you feed your baby by the hour and are absolutely sure that the time for the next feeding has not yet come. The fact is that babies grow in leaps and bounds. And when the next growth spurt occurs, the child needs more food.

What to do

The first thing you do when you hear your baby crying is to take your baby in your arms and try offering him a breast or a bottle.

2. He is scared

Maybe there was a loud extraneous sound outside the window. Or the door slammed. Or maybe the kid just lost sight of his mother. Be that as it may, even tiny children can feel fear and anxiety, and tears are the most accessible way for them to show it.

What to do

Take the baby in your arms and, as in the previous paragraph, offer him a bottle or breast. Another option is a pacifier: most babies just need to put it in their mouth to calm down.

3. Is he hot or cold

Parents often want to wrap their baby up. This habit was given to us by evolution: for tens of millennia, keeping warm was the key to survival. But there is another extreme: moms and dads arrange a “hardening” for the child, leaving him naked in a cool room. Since there is not enough fat in the body of a newborn, the baby reacts to cold by crying.

What to do

Check that the child is not cold or overheated. Check if his legs and arms are cold. Did the hair get wet, did it turn red (these are signs that the baby is hot). If necessary, throw a blanket over the crumbs or, conversely, remove excess clothing.

4. The baby is physically uncomfortable

A full diaper is just one of the causes of discomfort that a baby may experience. It happens that other things cause discomfort. Perhaps, too tight diaper elastic rubbed the delicate skin and now this place hurts. Or, for example, between the fingers, “packed” in socks, a thread got in the way, which interferes.

What to do

Check for redness, rash, scratches on the skin. Is the baby under pressure from clothes? In the end, is he in a comfortable position. The reason for crying is the most unexpected things: maybe because of the unsuccessfully turned head, the baby pinched his earlobe. In general, make sure that there are no physical reasons for discomfort.

5. He wants to be wrapped up

Or vice versa – to get rid of excessively tight swaddling.

What to do

Check this assumption: swaddle the baby or, on the contrary, undress him. Maybe the crying will stop.

6. He is tired

Unlike adults, overworked children tend to become fidgety and irritable rather than fall asleep.

What to do
Try putting the baby to sleep. One of the most effective ways to do this is swaddling. In a diaper that restricts movement, the baby feels like in a cramped womb. This calms him down. Another option is vibration. Go for a walk, putting the baby in the stroller and rocking it. Or take a ride in a car, placing the heir or heiress in the infant carrier.

7. The child is under stress

Toddlers have a weak nervous system, so external stimuli – for example, too bright lights and music in the mall or screaming children on the playground – can make him feel uncomfortable and cry.

What to do

Track how your baby reacts to the fuss, noise, light around. You will quickly understand whether he likes it or, on the contrary, annoys him. If the baby is sensitive, try to limit the time you spend in noisy areas.

8. He has a tummy ache

This is a common problem that many babies ^{Crying in infancy experience between the ages of 3 weeks and 3 months. Pain can be caused by various factors:}

swallowed during feeding and not expelled air;

heartburn;

colic;

allergy.

What to do

Remember to keep your baby upright (in a column) after feeding to help him burp up the swallowed air. If you are bottle feeding, use a slow flow nipple.

Colic ^{Colic and crying — self‑care not related to eating. Their causes are not yet well understood, but nevertheless they are considered a normal part of development and go away on their own by 3-4 months. To help the baby, lay him on his tummy more often, and also do a gentle massage of the abdomen in a clockwise direction.}

If, despite your efforts, your baby continues to cry frequently, be sure to discuss this with your pediatrician. He may suggest that you take tests to make sure that you are not allergic to components of breast milk (mixture) or to rule out other digestive disorders.

9. He wants to sleep next to his mother

By 6–9 months, babies begin to recognize themselves as separate beings. But even as they get older, they still sometimes want to feel in their mother’s arms and may refuse to fall asleep if their mother does not lie down next to them.

What to do

Here the approaches differ. So, American pediatricians believe that you should not fit next to the child or take him in your arms at the first cry. It is worth waiting a while and then letting the baby cry for longer and longer before coming to him. This is supposed to train children’s self-control.

However, if you have the time and opportunity, give the baby as much attention as he wants. But do not do this by stepping over your own fatigue and other needs. The more tired the parent, the worse he takes care of the baby.

Ways to soothe your child

Pediatricians recommend several common ways:

Play soft, gentle music in the baby. Perhaps a white noise generator can help you.

Talk to the baby. The sound of a mother’s or father’s voice soothes and gives the baby a sense of security.

Help the infant to change positions – he may be uncomfortable.

Take the baby in your arms and hold it against your chest. The mother’s heartbeat, the smell of her skin, her breath, the close embrace – all this reminds the baby of that serene time when he was in the tummy.

How not to calm a child

Never shake him, even if he does not want to calm down, and you are very irritated. Excessively sharp rocking can lead to the so-called syndrome ^{Abusive Head Trauma: A New Name for Shaken Baby Syndrome}

Babies have weak neck muscles that are not yet fully able to support their disproportionately large heads. Vigorous shaking causes the head to move back and forth sharply, and this can lead to serious head injury. It is the most common cause of traumatic death in children under 2 years of age. It can also result in developmental delays, mental retardation, seizures, or blindness.

Read also 👶😫😭

3 myths about parenting: what we do wrong

TEST: Can you trust a child?

The only child in the family: what science says about it

Why do we yell at children and how to stop in time

How to choose a stroller that is comfortable for baby and parents

Why is the baby crying? | Articles of the clinic “Osteomed”

Why is the baby crying??? This question worries not only mothers, but also fathers, and, of course, grandmothers! And sometimes neighbors. We are talking about very young children – newborns and up to a year. And for older children, we will devote a separate topic.

The fact is that a very young child simply does not have other means of communication with the world. A little later, a smile, a buzz, an opportunity to get away from the unpleasant or, on the contrary, to run up to mom when it’s scary … And the newborn is left with only crying and hope for an all-understanding maternal heart …

If we speak in a more scientific language, then there is a whole classification of the crying of a child. In short, its meaning boils down to the fact that there is still, as it were, not crying, but simply dissatisfaction with the situation of varying degrees of severity. And, if the cause is not eliminated, real crying begins, which, in turn, also has several gradations.

1. A small child CANNOT (mentally and physically) build cunning plans about capturing mom and acquiring dad’s hands. If the child is crying, it means that he is trying to convey to you information about some of his discomfort.

2. The baby has no understanding of what hunger or pain or fatigue is. For him, this is discomfort, moreover, it is experienced in a generalized way – with the whole body. And the intensity of crying will depend on the degree of this discomfort. If he is not very hungry, he will puff and grumble, uneasily “spin”, etc., and if he is very hungry, he will yell until he turns blue or red, sometimes even forgetting to breathe. This is a tragedy experienced by his whole being – just think about it!

3. There are simple everyday causes of crying that parents, not only can, must eliminate. For example, inconveniently worn diapers or clothes, wind in the face on the street, hygiene-related troubles (change diapers on time, avoid overheating, etc.) – something that can lead to skin wounds, and in a little man, a tragedy experienced again by everyone body!

4. Of course, it is necessary to say separately about food. After all, babies even wake up hungry! And they begin to be terribly indignant if they suddenly do not receive the coveted milk!

By the way, there are little things here that can be very important for a particular child.

For example, improper breast capture can lead not only to the swallowing of air by the baby, and, therefore, discomfort in the intestines (colic), but also to lactostasis in the mother. Be sure to keep the “column” of babies for the first 4-6 months of life.

In the first month, I would strongly advise you to rent (or buy) a baby scale in order to understand how much the child eats for each feeding or at least per day (the relevant norms can be obtained from your pediatrician). Sometimes the baby becomes restless if the mother runs out of milk or has problems getting it (improper breast latch, weakened baby, mother’s “tight” chest).

5. Emotional problems.

I would divide them into the actual problems of the child and the problems literally “imbued with mother’s milk.”

The first group includes children in whom the processes of excitation prevail over the processes of inhibition from nature. That is, on the one hand, there are more factors that could affect them (unfamiliar surroundings, crowds, etc. ), on the other hand, these children “accelerate” faster on the aforementioned crying scale and calm down more slowly. This should be taken into account in care – such children do not need to be carried to public places, you need to try to create a relaxing environment for them, include more relaxation activities in the daily routine (bath, quiet walks, quiet music), etc.

It also happens that the child literally adopts the restless or depressive state of the mother as a model of the norm. Here it is important that relatives help mother, creating a favorable emotional climate in the family. At the same time, if it is still impossible for a mother to completely eliminate the cause of her negative emotional state (for example, a serious illness of someone close), try to disengage from problems while being with her child and allow herself to ENJOY communication with her angel and GIVE him LOVE AND JOY. That is, LIVE HERE AND NOW.

It must be said that in both of these situations with emotions, osteopathy, in particular somato-emotional release techniques, can be useful. Don’t be shy or put off going to a psychologist if you feel it’s necessary. These activities will allow you to grow up a psycho-emotionally healthy person.

6. Paramedical problems.

About 6 months teething begins, and rarely for any parents it flies by unnoticed. Usually during this period the child is worried and cries more than usual, it may even sleep worse and get sick more. At this time, in the mouth, you can see the swelling of the mucosa of the anterior incisors, as well as the release of a large amount of saliva. In addition to painkillers that a pediatrician may recommend, you can also turn to an osteopath to relieve swelling and harmonize the functioning of the nervous system. If there is no allergy, you can take baths with a soothing herbal decoction.

Runny nose. It’s nothing terrible, but some babies can cause serious discomfort, because not all of them even guess to breathe through their mouths, and they still need to suck !!! If you see that it is your child who does not sleep well due to problems with the nose and is naughty a lot, be prudent – ask how you can help him, which drops are best to use. The vertical position definitely improves the breathing situation. Very dry or allergen-filled air can also cause nasal congestion in babies. Therefore, the children’s bedroom must be ventilated, regularly wet cleaned, perhaps consider purchasing a humidifier or air washer, especially if you live in the city center.

Separately, I will say that there are osteopathic draining techniques that allow you to remove a long-term nasal edema and even affect the condition of the nasal mucosa.

Colic. We will not consider here serious violations of the intestines – with changes in the child’s stool, with deep dysbiosis, which should be treated by a pediatrician or even a gastroenterologist. We will discuss what parents can do to make life easier for themselves and their baby up to 3-4 months old, whose tummy is “twisting”. First, you need to make sure that the baby is really full (the scales will help you again). The second thing that should be impeccable is the condition of the mother. If the mother herself has constipation and bloating, what else can the child have ?! So, you need to reconsider the diet, perhaps heal postpartum problems, get more rest (or, on the contrary, move). You can come for postpartum osteopathic correction, which will help the intestines to take their previous position, harmonize the autonomic regulation of the gastrointestinal tract (the same can be done for a baby), eliminate the incorrect position of the pelvis and the tension of individual muscle groups that have survived after childbirth.

And, finally, you need to help the little tummy work – to promote the food eaten to the exit. To do this, lay the baby on the stomach as often as possible, do a little gymnastics and massage the tummy. You can apply a warm diaper or woolen cloth to help relieve spasm in the baby. You can tightly swaddle the tummy, slightly squeezing it with a diaper to normalize intra-abdominal pressure (babies often have diastasis of the rectus muscles, which aggravates the situation).

7. Medical problems.

A situation of intense crying, which is often repeated, REQUIRES A SPECIALIST’S EXAMINATION. For example, if in some position a child suddenly starts screaming heart-rendingly, this may be due, by no means, to laziness, but, say, to a fracture of the collarbone, subluxation of the hip or displacement of the cervical vertebrae.

There are children who have experienced hypoxia during pregnancy or childbirth and who have certain problems in the metabolism of nervous tissue. They may have problems with the outflow of venous blood and cerebral fluid from the cranial cavity. In the prone position, these problems are exacerbated, because gravity ceases to help them in this situation. Such children usually have problems with sleep and, in general, prefer to be constantly “on the handles”. It is important to understand that in an upright position, they PHYSICALLY get better, their HEAD hurts less. It may be advised to raise the head end of the child’s bed, but, of course, you can not put off going to a specialist.

Baby castle daycare: BABY’S CASTLE DAYCARE – 59 Photos – 14400 NE 6th Ave, North Miami, FL

Опубликовано: December 6, 2022 в 8:53 am

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

Baby’s Castle, Inc. | North Miami FL Child Care Facility

Write a Review

About the Provider

Pinnacle Pointe Daycare Academy – Union City GA Child Care Learning Center

Description: Baby’s Castle, Inc. is a Child Care Facility in North Miami FL, with a maximum capacity of 68 children. The provider also participates in a subsidized child care program.

Program and Licensing Details

License Number:
C11MD2664

Capacity:
68

Enrolled in Subsidized Child Care Program:
Yes

Type of Care:
VPK Provider; Food Served;Full Day;Infant Care

Current License Expiration Date:
Mar 27, 2023

District Office:
Judicial Circuit 11
401 NW 2nd Ave,
South Tower, Suite 424
Miami, FL. 33142

District Office Phone:
(786) 257-5207 (Note: This is not the facility phone number.)

Location Map

Inspection/Report History

Where possible, ChildcareCenter provides inspection reports as a service to families. This information is deemed reliable,
but is not guaranteed. We encourage families to contact the daycare provider directly with any questions or concerns,
as the provider may have already addressed some or all issues. Reports can also be verified with your local daycare licensing office.

Report Date

2022-03-08

2021-11-12

2021-06-15

2021-02-10

2020-10-12

2020-06-12

2020-03-19

2019-10-22

2019-07-18

2019-02-27

2018-10-17

2018-06-19

2018-04-10

2018-03-23

If you are a provider and you believe any information is incorrect, please contact us. We will research your concern and make corrections accordingly.

Advertisement

Reviews

Be the first to review this childcare provider.
Write a review about Baby’s Castle, Inc.. Let other families know what’s great, or what could be improved.
Please read our brief review guidelines to make your review as helpful as possible.

Email address (will not be published):

Display name:

Which best describes your experience?:

Select from belowI have used this provider for more than 6 monthsI have used this provider for less than 6 monthsI have toured this provider’s facility, but have not used its servicesI am the ownerI am an employeeOther

Rating (1=poor, 5=excellent):

Select your Rating1 star2 star3 star4 star5 star

Review Policy:

ChildcareCenter.us does not actively screen or monitor user reviews, nor do we verify or edit content. Reviews reflect
only the opinion of the writer. We ask that users follow our
review guidelines. If you see a review that does not reflect these guidelines, you can email us. We will assess
the review and decide the appropriate next step. Please note – we will not remove a review simply because it is
negative. Providers are welcome to respond to parental reviews, however we ask that they identify themselves as
the provider.

Write a Review

Providers in ZIP Code 33161

Early Step Learning Center HYCCF

Get Smart Kids Academy Inc

Get Smart Kids Academy Inc

Holy Family Before & After School Program

Montessori School Of North Miami

YMCA of Greater Miami at Arch Creek Elementary

Amazing Learning Academy

Montessori School Of Miami Shores Inc

A GSA Academy School, Inc.

ABC Learning Center NM

Baby’s Castle, Inc.

Biscayne Park School and Early Learning Center

Early Learning Center

Early Steps Learning Center HYCCF #2

Garden Of Light Academy Inc

Get Smart Kids Academy 1550 Inc

Green Explorers Academy LLC

Holy Cross Lutheran Church and School of North Miami

Small World Montessori Method School II

Small World Montessori Method School VII

Teeter Tots Childcare and Learning Center

The Von Wedel Montessori School

The Voyager Early Learning Center

W. J. Bryan Elementary

Alhambra Heights Challenger School

Atelier Kids, LLC

Family Action Network Movement

Gang Alternative, Inc.

God’s Children Miracle Academy Childcare Inc

Learning | Brookfield, CT | Kids Castle Child Care Learning Center

10 Commerce Rd

Newtown, CT 06470

Call Us Today!
(203)350-9280

You can be confident when you select Kids Castle to care for your precious baby. We consider Kids Castle an extension of your home, and are committed to make this first transition easy for both you and your baby.

In our calm and secure environment, our teachers will spend time rocking, cuddling, and talking to your baby. Through thoughtful efforts, teachers will turn carefree routines into teachable moments. We know that your baby has a great capacity for learning. Our caring teachers will make reading to, talking to, and singing to your baby a priority in order to encourage language development.

As your baby grows, he/she will be encouraged to meet the next developmental milestone. Each baby completes these milestones at different times, but our teachers at Kids Castle are working with you and your baby to help your baby grow and achieve each milestone in his/her development.

Partnering With You

We know that your child is unique and take pride in our partnership with you as a parent. We want to work together with you to make sure, each day, your child is being cared for just how you would desire. Your child’s feeding routine will be maintained during his/her time at Kids Castle.

Communication

When you pick your child up, you will be given a daily information sheet about your child’s day. We want you to be informed, and encourage you to call or come in and check on your baby at any time throughout the day.

Sleep

At Kids Castle, your baby will be placed on their back to sleep. We practice “Infant Safe Sleep Policy”. This policy is designed for the safety of your infant.

You can be confident when you select Kids Castle to care for your precious baby. We consider Kids Castle an extension of your home, and are committed to make this first transition easy for both you and your baby.

In our calm and secure environment, our teachers will spend time rocking, cuddling, and talking to your baby. Through thoughtful efforts, teachers will turn carefree routines into teachable moments. We know that your baby has a great capacity for learning. Our caring teachers will make reading to, talking to, and singing to your baby a priority in order to encourage language development.

As your baby grows, he/she will be encouraged to meet the next developmental milestone. Each baby completes these milestones at different times, but our teachers at Kids Castle are working with you and your baby to help your baby grow and achieve each milestone in his/her development.

Partnering With You

We know that your child is unique and take pride in our partnership with you as a parent. We want to work together with you to make sure, each day, your child is being cared for just how you would desire. Your child’s feeding routine will be maintained during his/her time at Kids Castle.

Communication

When you pick your child up, you will be given a daily information sheet about your child’s day. We want you to be informed, and encourage you to call or come in and check on your baby at any time throughout the day.

Sleep

At Kids Castle, your baby will be placed on their back to sleep. We practice “Infant Safe Sleep Policy”. This policy is designed for the safety of your infant.

CONTACT INFORMATION

Phone:
(203) 350-9280
Email:
[email protected]

Business Hours:

Mon – Fri

6:30 am
– 6:00 pm

Sat – Sun

Closed

LOCATIONS

All Locations

LIST

MAP

777 Federal Rd Brookfield, Connecticut 06804 United States
777 Federal Rd, Brookfield, Connecticut, 06804, United States

10 Commerce Rd, Newtown, CT, 06470, United States
10 Commerce Rd, Newtown, CT, 06470, United States

CONTACT INFORMATION

Phone:
(203) 350-9280
Email:
KidsCastleCT@gmail. com

Business Hours:

Mon – Fri

6:30 am
– 6:00 pm

Sat – Sun

Closed

10 Commerce Rd. Newtown, CT 06470

Leave us a Review on:

Yelp

Google

Content, including images, displayed on this website is protected by copyright laws. Downloading, republication, retransmission or reproduction of content on this website is strictly prohibited. Terms of Use
| Privacy Policy

Innovative project sites MPADO CHU DO “Kindergarten “Childhood Castle” Settlement State Farm named after Lenin

Main

Academy

org/ListItem”> Innovative project sites MPADO

PE “Kindergarten “Castle of Childhood” Settlement State Farm named after Lenin

Private Institution of Education “Kindergarten “Castle of Childhood” Settlement of State Farm named after Lenin

Region: Moscow Region

City: Settlement of State Farm named after Lenin

Innovation site since: 2020

Website:

https://zamokdetstva.ru/

Ongoing events

Interregional scientific and practical conference “Vectors of development of modern preschool education. Territory of innovations”

(10.06.2022 05:00)

Webinar “Summer in kindergarten – space for growth”

(22.06.2022 14:00)

Webinar “Cultural Dialogues of the Child-Adult Community”

(06/02/2022 14:00)

Marathon “Practice of the innovative program “FROM BIRTH TO SCHOOL”

(13. 05.2022 12:30)

Webinar “Design of pedagogical thinking”

(14.04.2022 14:00)

Round table “Philosophy and practice of developing dialogue in the innovative program “FROM BIRTH TO SCHOOL””

(18.03.2022 13:00)

Webinar “How is the modern educational environment changing?”

(10.03.2022 14:00)

Round table “Disclosure of the child’s individuality through the community of children and adults”

(09.02.2022 13:00)

Round table “Interaction between teachers and parents as a resource for cooperation in the education of preschool children”

(29.04.2021 10:00)

Webinar “Education in the conditions of remote interaction between teachers and families of pupils”

(04/01/2021 14:00)

Webinar “Yohokub – a resource of opportunities”

(03/04/2021 14:00)

Webinar “Interactive Library in Kindergarten”

(05. 11.2020 14:00)

Site list

GBDOU KINDERGARTEN №1 NAZRANI MAGIC CASTLE

Refresh browser

Refresh browser

Capabilities

Integration

About the system

Statistics

Contacts

CfDJ8HJyMSOWarhLkJBDZs2NT-FL4zOs5PJFecf9D7x1qICG-ATyHK4ZksRKmLBQxDz47qLgX4ytjwDfip2uiTQD6GHbKDGwba6tbxyleneAtpZnkRPxys0OCoQxd-QOnXae1uUtOfFI-uoQvgqS

Description of the search engine

search encyclopedia

TIN

OGRN

Sanction lists

Company search

Head of the organization

Court cases

Affiliation Check

Execution proceedings

Organization details

Information about the beneficiaries

Organization’s current account

Credit risk assessment

Checking the blocking of the current account

Number of employees

Authorized capital of the organization

Bankruptcy check

Date of registration

Checking the counterparty by TIN

checkpoint

OKPO

Tenders and public procurement

Customer search (B2B)

Legal address

Analysis of the financial condition

Organization founders

Financial statements

OKTMO

OKVED

Company Comparison

Trademark Check

License check

Extract from the Unified State Register of Legal Entities

Competitor analysis

Organization website

OKOPF

Registration Information

OKFS

Branches and representative offices

OKOGU

OKATO

Register of dishonest suppliers

Company rating

Check yourself and the counterparty

due diligence

Banking licenses

Scoring of counterparties

Alcohol licenses

Media monitoring

Signs of economic activity

Reputational risks

Compliance

Requisites

Full name of the organization

STATE BUDGET PRESCHOOL EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTION “KINDERGARTEN №1 NAZRANI “MAGIC CASTLE”

English name

Munitsipalnoe byudzhetnoe doshkolnoe obrazovatelnoe uchrezhdenie N1 “Volshebny zamok”

Address

Republic of Ingushetia, Nazran, ter. Nasyr-Kort District, st. Bakinskaya, d.8

OGRN

1130608000115

KPP

060801001

OKATO

Republic of Ingushetia, Nazran

OKPO

42028320

OKTMO

Ingushetia (Republic), City districts of the Republic of Ingushetia, city of Nazran

Telephone

No information

Electronic
post office

No information

Website

No information

Company information

Manager

Dolgieva Rafida Khadzhimuradovna, head *

Company size

Headcount

Branches

Data without updates available in the SPARK system.
For up-to-date data – .

Information on state registration

Date of registration

01/22/2013

Registering body

of the Federal Tax Service of Russia for the Republic of Ingushetia

Address of the registration authority

386001, Magas G, A. Gorchkhanov Ul, d 5

, register, register, register, register. in which the registration file is located

Office of the Federal Tax Service for the Republic of Ingushetia

Types of activity

Main activity according to OKVED

Pre-school education

Additional activities

Primary general education

Description

Company GBDOU KINDERGARTEN №1 NAZRAN MAGIC CASTLE, address: Republic of Ingushetia, Nazran, ter. Nasyr-Kort District, st. Bakuskaya, 55 was registered on 01/22/2013. The organization was assigned TIN 0608021798, OGRN 1130608000115, KPP 060801001. The main activity is preschool education, in total 2 types of activity are registered according to OKVED. There are no connections with other companies.
Number of co-owners (according to the Unified State Register of Legal Entities): 1, head – Rafida Khadzhimuradovna Dolgieva.
The company GBDOU KINDERGARTEN №1 NAZRANI MAGIC CASTLE did not take part in tenders. 13 enforcement proceedings were initiated against the company, of which 2 are ongoing. GBDOU KINDERGARTEN №1 NAZRANI FAGIC CASTLE participated in 27 arbitration cases: in 1 as a plaintiff, and in 26 as a defendant.
Details GBDOU KINDERGARTEN №1 NAZRANI MAGIC CASTLE, legal address, official website and extract from the Unified State Register of Legal Entities are available in the SPARK system (demo access is free).

Company status

Full information about the company GBDOU KINDERGARTEN №1 NAZRANI MAGIC CASTLE

SPARK-Risks

One-page report with the most important information from SPARK

299₽

Company registration data

Manager and principal owners

Contact information

Risk factors

Signs of economic activity

Key financial indicators in dynamics

Check according to the registers of the Federal Tax Service

Buy
Example

SPARK-Profile

Full information report
from SPARK

999₽

Yearly change monitoring enabled

Company registration data

History of changes in managers, names, addresses

Full list of addresses, phone numbers, websites

Data on co-owners from various sources

Related companies

Activity details

Financial statements for several years

Financial assessment

Buy
Example

Representative
company

is free

Your company?

Increase confidence

SPARK-Risks for 1C

Reliability assessment
and counterparty monitoring

Application for demo access

Applications with corporate emails are processed faster.

Baby size shoe guide: How to Size Baby Shoes, with Size Chart

Опубликовано: December 3, 2022 в 12:55 pm

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

How to Size Baby Shoes, with Size Chart

Choosing the correct size of baby shoes for your little one’s feet can be tricky! We’re here to help. Here is how to find the perfect shoes for your love in 5 simple steps:

1. Measure your baby’s feet with a ruler (or printable size chart)
2.Use a baby shoe size chart from the brand you’re shopping with
3. Leave a little extra room for your child’s feet to grow into their new shoes
4. Select the perfect size baby shoes for your little one
5. Once you have the shoes, confirm they fit with the “toe test” (more about this later on)

A pair of shoes with the right fit will make a huge difference for your little one. Not only is finding the right size more comfortable for them, but it also promotes healthy foot development and protects them as they explore their world more and more.

The BirdRock Baby Shoe Size Chart

Here are all of the sizes we currently offer, with a suggested age range for each. Remember that every little one’s feet grows at different speeds, so we highly recommend you measure those wigglies!

Baby Shoe Size (US) Foot Length (Inches) Age

Newborn

Newborn

3-6 Months

4.125″

3-6 Months

6-12 Months

12-18 Months

18-24 Months

2-3 Years

3-4 Years

How Baby Shoe Sizing Works
Baby shoe sizes are often grouped by age. For example, you might see shoes for ages “0-6 months” or “6-9 months.” While this can be helpful, they are meant to be a starting point in your sizing journey. No two baby’s feet are the same (and sometimes your baby’s own feet will be slightly different sizes from each other), and there is no universal standard for age-based sizing.

Use age guidelines to pick a size to start with, but the safest choice is to measure your child’s foot so that you know exactly what size baby shoes they need.

How to Measure Your Baby’s Feet
So, let’s get measuring! While you can hold a ruler up to those little feet, it will probably be a challenge to get an exact measurement, especially if they are kicking or curling their toes. Plus, it is important to get a measure of the foot while standing, because the foot will tend to have a different size when under a little weight. That’s why we created our handy printable size chart!

Download Our Printable Baby Shoe Size Chart!

Make sure to measure both feet! It is normal for one foot to be bigger than the other, so you will want to know the size of both feet and shop based on the size of the bigger foot.

Now that you’ve sized your baby’s feet, you’re ready to pick their new favorite pair of baby shoes. Keep in mind that brands vary in sizing standards, so look for the exact inches or centimeters when using sizing charts.

Selecting the Correct Width
Some brands’ baby shoes are made from rigid materials that can be either too tight, or too loose on your little one’s feet. At BirdRock Baby, we make our genuine leather baby moccasins and organic cotton baby booties from soft, flexible materials that form to fit the skinniest and widest of feet. We’ve heard from thousands of parents who are surprised at how well our shoes fit their little one’s impressively chubby (or skinny) feet!

Available in sizes 2, 3, 4, 5.5, 6.5, 8, and 9.5 (suitable for little ones from birth through age 4).

Available in sizes 1, 2.5, 4, 5.5, and 7 (suitable for little ones from birth through age 2).

How to Make Sure the Fit is Correct
Once you’ve tried on your new baby shoes, you will want to double-check that all that measuring paid off. Here are a few mom tested and approved ways to confirm a perfect fit:

Visual Check

The baby shoes should appear snug and you shouldn’t see them leaving any marks on your child’s feet.

Toe Test

From your baby’s big toe, measure to the tip of the shoe. The longest toe should be between the width of your pinkie and the width of your thumb from the tip of the shoe. Any longer than that and they might trip; any less than that and they might be too snug (plus they will outgrow them fast).

This will also depend on the type of shoe, as materials vary. Moccasins are commonly made of leather and will be sturdier than say softer baby booties. The bottom line is that you want to make sure your child’s foot length isn’t restricted by their new baby shoes. If they feel too tight, they probably are (or will be soon)!

Test for Width

You should be able to pinch some of the material between your fingers at the widest point. If you can’t do this, then they are too tight. The great thing about soft sole shoes like baby moccasins is that they stretch to fit the width of your child’s feet. Moccs are perfect for both skinny feet and those larger babies who have what we in our family call “Flintstone Feet.”

Pinkie Test

Slide your pinkie between your baby’s heel and the back of the shoe. Your finger should fit without extra room for the best fit.

Common Shoe Sizing Mistakes to Avoid
If you follow the tips above, and make sure to use a size chart from the brand you’re shopping with, you shouldn’t have any problems selecting the perfect size shoes for your baby’s feet. Here are a few “gotchas” to make sure to avoid…

Hand-me-downs

Try to avoid hand-me-downs while your little one is still mastering motor skills. Shoes mold to the child’s foot through use, and hand-me-down shoes will be molded to the original wearer’s foot. This could cause irritation in places where the shoe rubs against the foot, and might even cause them to shift their weight incorrectly while walking.

Keeping an eye on foot size

They grow up so fast, and in the blink of an eye they will need to size-up about every 3-4 months. Monitor that growth with regular checks every couple months to make sure they don’t start to outgrow the shoes. It helps to set a reminder on your phone so you remember to check.

If your little starts taking shoes off, hobbling around, or rubbing their feet, those are late signs that they’ve outgrown their shoes and need a new pair quickly!

Go big!

If you have done all the calculations and find your baby between sizes, go with the larger size. A little extra room to grow is a good thing.

Why does it seem like baby shoes are always too big?
When we had our first daughter, we were always surprised with how large the baby shoes we bought were. It seemed like they were always at least one size larger than advertised! After starting BirdRock Baby, and learning the ins-and-outs of the shoe business, we learned why: this is a sneaky industry trick to prevent returns.

Many companies don’t trust their customers to choose the correct size shoe, so they make all of their shoes artificially large. They figure “our sizing might not be accurate, but the child will grow into them so the parents won’t return them!”

At BirdRock Baby, we pride ourselves in running our business with honesty and transparency. It’s no fun getting a pair of shoes that isn’t the size you expected, and that’s why our shoes are true-to-size, with accurate size charts on all of our product pages.

Any questions? We’re here to help!
We hope you’ve found our guide on sizing baby shoes helpful, and that when the time comes you’ll pick out a pair of our moccasins or booties. If you still have any questions on how to find the right size for your little one, our friendly San Diego based support team is here to help: Click Here to Contact Us.

Baby Shoe Size Chart | Infant & Toddler Shoe Sizing

AGE FOOT LENGTH FOOT WIDTH SIZE

0 – 6 months up to 4″ / 9. 8 cm 2″ / 5.1 cm 0 – 6 months

6 – 12 months up to 4 7/8″ / 11.4 cm 2 1/8″ / 5.4 cm 6 – 12 months

12 – 18 months up to 5 1/8″ / 12.4 cm 2 1/4″ / 5.7 cm 12 -18 months

18 – 24 months up to 5 1/2″ / 13.4 cm 2 3/4″ / 6 cm 18 – 24 months

Our Product Benefits

Soft Soles shoes mimic bare feet to give your baby support that doesn’t constrict
growing feet. These slip-resistant shoes flex and bend with every step as your
toddler begins to walk.

Benefits

Good for Foot Development: The soft soles allow for the
full range of motion your baby needs to grow up strong.

Flexible Sizing: The thoughtful baby shoe sizing allows
for
softness and flexibility that your baby can easily move in.

Easy On, Stays On: Kick-proof elastic ankles are easy
to
get on and off, and they stay on all day.

Slip-Resistant Sole: The textured suede soles allow for
good grip and help to prevent slips and falls.

Durable Comfort: We use only high-quality materials and
careful stitch-and-turn craftsmanship for comfort and durability.

Top Styles

AGE FOOT LENGTH FOOT WIDTH SIZE

0 – 3 months up to 3 3/8″ / 8.6 cm 1 7/8″ / 4.8 cm 1

3 – 6 months up to 3 3/4″ / 9. 4 cm 2″ / 5.1 cm 2

6 – 9 months up to 4 1/8″ / 10.5 cm 2 1/8″ / 5.4 cm 3

9 – 12 months up to 4 1/2″ / 11.4 cm 2 1/4″ / 5.7 cm 4

12 – 18 months up to 4 3/4″ / 12.4 cm 2 3/8″ / 6 cm 5

18 -24 months up to 5 1/4″ 13. 4 cm 2 1/2″ / 6.4 cm 6

The trendy designs of our First Kicks/ Sandals shoes are built with adult shoe-like
sizing, suede and split rubber outsoles and soft cushioned insoles.

Benefits

Good for Foot Development: The flexible sole allows for
optimal baby foot development.

Padded Insole: Soft insoles give little feet super-soft
comfort they’ll want to keep on all day.

Shoe-Like Sizing: The snug, narrower fit helps keep
walkers
secure and gives them increased support.

Slip-Resistant Sole: Soles increase traction and help
your
toddler keep their balance.

Adjustable Closures: Easy to put on and take off for
busy
parents and feet that can’t stay still.

Top Styles

AGE FOOT LENGTH FOOT WIDTH SIZE

0 – 3 months up to 3 1/2″ / 9 cm 2″ / 5. 1 cm 0 – 3 months

3 – 6 months up to 3 3/4″ / 9.5 cm 2 1/8″ / 5.4 cm 3 – 6 months

6 – 12 months up to 4 1/4″ / 11cm 2 1/4″ / 5.7 cm 6 -12 months

12 – 18 months up to 4 1/2″ / 11.4 cm 2 3/8″ / 6 cm 12 – 18 months

Our Snap Booties are a foolproof way to keep baby feet comfortable and protected.
They’re perfect for pre and early walkers and feature a two-snap closure
mechanism
as well as flexible, slip-resistant jersey soles.

Benefits

Soft, Breathable Design: Made from high-quality materials chosen to keep
your little
one cozy.

Easy On, Stay On: The two-snap system allows for a customized fit and
keeps booties
on all day long

Good for Foot Development: Soft, jersey sole flexes and bends to allow
the full
range of motion needed for healthy foot development.

Flexible Sizing: Elasticized ankle and roomy sizing fit different foot
sizes and
provide extra space for feet to grow.

Slip Resistant Sole: Outsole grips the floor, adds traction, and helps
prevent slips
& falls.

Top Styles

Age FOOT LENGTH: IN FOOT LENGTH: CM Size

12 – 24 months up to 5 1/8 up to 13 5/6

2 – 3 Years up to 5 4/5 up to 15 7/8

4 – 5 Years up to 6 1/2 up to 16. 5 9/10

5 – 6 Years up to 7 up to 18 11/12

7 – 8 Years up to 7 4/5 up to 20 13/1

Top Styles

Age FOOT LENGTH: IN FOOT LENGTH: CM Size

12 – 18 months up to 5 3/8 up to 13. 7 5

18 – 24 months up to 5 3/4 up to 14.6 6

2 Years up to 6 up to 15.4 7

2.5 Years up to 6 3/8 up to 16.3 8

3 Years up to 6 3/4 up to 17. 1 9

3.5 Years up to 7 up to 18 10

Robeez water shoes are built to go on easily and stay on for every wet activity.
Whether
you want soft water shoes or something with a bit more grip, you’ll find a
variety
of styles and sizes to shop from.

Foot Development: These shoes protect your child’s
feet from sharp
rocks, zebra mussels, and don’t constrict growth.

Wide Range of Sizing: Our water shoes come in many sizes and
are made
with soft, flexible material for ultimate exploration freedom.

Fast-Drying: Designed with stylish holes that allow water
and air to
flow through easily while protecting babies’ feet.

Serious Stay-On Power: Loose shoes not only fall off, but
can be
dangerous if they don’t provide the proper support. Our water shoes
are designed
to stay on through all kinds of splashing and play.

Top Styles

Age FOOT LENGTH FOOT LENGTH Size

0 – 6 months up to 4 3/4″ / 12 cm 2″ / 5. 1 cm 1

6 – 12 months up to 5 1/4″ / 13.4 cm 2″ / 5.1 cm 2

12 – 18 months up to 5 1/2″ / 14 cm 2 1/2″ / 6.3 cm 3

18 – 24 months up to 5 7/8″ / 14.9 cm 2 1/2″ / 6.3 cm 4

If your little one is exploring the outdoors, Aqua Shoes are a must to keep their
feet
protected. These are ideal for beach days, park trips, and any kind of kiddie
adventures, so you can relax while they start to learn and grow.

Comfortable, breathable fabric: Aqua Shoes’ spandex
fabric is
designed to dry quickly.

Sturdy support: Waterproof gripping on the bottom of shoes
provides
traction and stability.

Easy On, Stay On: Easy to put on — These slip-on shoes
stay on
your child’s feet.

Durable Materials: Crafted with soft rubber soles and
quick-dry fabric
so they will last through loads of splishing and splashing fun!

Infant Socks

Ages 0-2 years

AGE FOOT LENGTH SIZE

0 – 6 months up to 3 1/2″ / 8. 9 cm 3 – 4

6 – 12 months up to 5″ / 12.7 cm 4 – 5.5

12 – 24 months up to 6 ” / 15.3 cm 5 – 6.5

2 – 4 Years up to 7 ” / 17.8 cm 6 – 7.5

Kid Socks

Ages 1-10 years

AGE FOOT LENGTH SIZE

12 – 24 months up to 6 ” / 15. 3 cm 5 – 6.5

2 – 4 Years up to 7 ” / 17.8 cm 6 – 7.5

4 – 6 Years up to 8 ” / 20.3 cm 7 – 8.5

7 – 10 Years up to 9 ” / 22.9 cm 8 – 9.5

90,000 manual shoe sizes
The size of men’s shoes
9000
9000 9000 9000 9000 9000
40032
9003.5
9003.0036

US
US
5 5. 5 6 6.5 7 7.5 8 8.5 9.5 10 10.5 11 11.5 12 12.5 13 14 15 16

RU 34.5 35.5 36 36.5 37.5 38 38.5 39 40 40.5 41 42 42.5 43 44.5 46.5 47.5 48 49

EU 36 37 37.5 38 39 39.5 40 40.5 41.5 42 42.5 43.5 44 44.5 45 46 46.5 48 49 50.5
51.5 51.5 51. 5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 510035 22.5 23 23.5 24 24.5 25 25.25 25.5 26 26.5 27 27.5 28 28.25 28.5 29 29.5 30 30.5 31 32 33

Dimensions0007
US 3 3.5 4 4.5 5 5.5 6 6.5 7 7.5 8 8.5 9.5 10 10.5 11 11.5 12 12.5

36
RU 32 32.5 33 33. 5 34 34.5 35.5 36 36.5 37.5 38 38.5 39 40 40.5 41 42 42.5 43 43.5 44.5 45.5 0036
35 35.5 36 37 37.5 38 39 39.5 40 40.5 41.5 42 42.5 43.5 44 44.5 45 46 47 CM 20.5 21 21.5 22 22.5 22.75 23
36
24.5 25 25.5 25.75 26 26.5 27 27.5 28 28.5 28.75 29 30
РАЗМЕРЫ ДЕТСКОЙ ОБУВИ

9ATHER
9ATHER
9ATH0034
.51.51.0036

US K4 K5 K6 K7 K8 K9 K10 K11 K12 K13 1 1. 5 2 2.5 3 3.5 4 4.5 5 5.5 6 6.5 7

RU
18 1 24.5 25.5 27 28.5 30 31 31.5 32 32.5 33.5 34 34.5 35.5 36 36.5 37.5 38 38.5

EU 19.5 21 22.5 23.5 25 26
27

32.5 33 33.5 34.5 35 35.5 36 37 37.5 38 39 39. 5 40

CM 12 13 13.0036
22.25 22.5 23 23.5 24 24.5 25 25.25

РАЗМЕРЫ ОБУВИ ДЛЯ БОРЬБЫ

4
33.5
24.5
36

US 4.5 5 5.5 6 6.5 7 7.5 8 8.5 9 9.5 10 10.5 11 11.5 12 12.5 13 13.5 14 14.5 15 15.5 16

RU 34
350034
37. 5 38 38.5 40 40.5 * 41 42 42.5 43.5 44.5 45 45.5 46 46.5 47 450036
40.5 41.5 42 42.5 43.5 44 45 46 46.5 47 48 49 49.5 50.5 51 51.5

CM 22 22.5 23 23.5 24 24.25 25 27 27.5 28 28.5 29 29.5 29.75 30 30.5 31 31.5 32.5 33

РАЗМЕРЫ ДЕТСКОЙ ОБУВИ ДЛЯ БОРЬБЫ

900 32.0036

K10 909 909 K11 K12 K13 1 1. 5 2 2.5 3 3.5 4 4.5 5 5.5 6 6.5 7

RU 24.5 25.5 27 28.5 29 30 31.5 34 34.5 35.5 36 36.5 37.5

EU 25.5 27 28 29.5 30.5 31.5 32 32.5 33 33.5 34 35 36 37 37.5 38 39
CM 16.5 17.5 18.5 19 19.5 20 20.5 21 21.5 22 22.25 22.5 23 23. 5 24 24.5

Anatomical shoes. Guide to the selection of children’s shoes

Taking into account the questions of parents and interest in orthopedics, we continue the series of relevant and useful articles under the heading #ViccoMed
Today’s publication is devoted to: criteria for choosing the right shoes for children, based on the requirements of modern orthopedics.
We express our gratitude to Turabaev Odilbek Maksadovich for preparing a medical review of a complex topic in an accessible and interesting form for our readers.

Guidelines for the selection of children’s shoes (Turabaev O.M.)
Children’s health is perhaps the biggest concern of parents. Indeed, it is in childhood that it is easiest to cope with most diseases, including disorders of the musculoskeletal system. Children spend most of their active time in a standing position, so the choice of shoes must be approached consciously. The key to choosing the right shoes lies in the parents’ understanding of the nature of children’s development. In the previous article , we talked about this in detail and now we know that flat feet occur in 100% of newborns, arch formation begins around 3-5 years – flattening of the foot goes away on its own during the first 10-12 years of life.

Unfortunately, I have to deal with various parental beliefs that are inconsistent with the real facts. Sometimes the position of individual doctors is devoid of scientifically based medical truths. In common practice, almost half of all foot deformities, both at an early and late age, are still due to the massive prescription of orthopedic shoes to prevent flat feet. In fact, 95% of people have flat feet that are mobile, that is, the absolute norm – which is not subject to treatment, and even more so to prevention with orthopedic shoes. And only 5% of all cases relate to rigid flat feet, characterized by severe pathologies.

It is no coincidence that the new postulate of medicine was called “evidence-based medicine”, literally translated as “medicine based on facts” – it is aimed at the conscious and adequate use of the best proven results of clinical research in the treatment of a particular patient. Flat feet is a common physiological condition, it is possible to identify a deviation from the norm only in children 5 years old or older. At a younger age, it is too early to make diagnoses, just as it is forbidden to insist on orthopedic shoes so as not to interfere with the natural process. For example, O or X – figurative deformations of the legs in children, being pronounced at 3 years old, gradually disappear by 5-7 years.

“Insoles and shoes affect the shape of a child’s foot in the same way that a hat affects the shape of his head” what special shoes cannot cope with, the more they change the shape of the foot, but are designed only to alleviate the condition of children with severe deviations from the norm.
Representations of foreign experts have long refuted outdated methods of orthopedic therapy (at least forty years), back in 19In 79, the legendary American orthopedist Professor Lynn Staley published the concept , which became the basis of modern orthopedics throughout the world.
The most incontrovertible proof is China, where millions of people still prefer to walk as long as possible barefoot, or continue to walk in shoes with very flat soles. Shoes do not affect the shape of the foot.
The outcome of prevention depends on the treatment of diseases that cause deformities. In order not to repeat myself, I have already mentioned them in my article about orthopedic shoes . Perhaps we will talk about some of them and other issues of interest to you in more detail later. You can ask me questions in the comments under this article, I will try to answer everyone.

In addition to the fact that special shoes for babies are useless, the main danger of orthopedic shoes lies in the violation of the function of cushioning and mobility of the foot. Due to its excessive rigidity, heaviness and fixation, it can be compared with plaster on a healthy leg, which affects the state of development as a whole. It leads the child to excessive fatigue, and the discomfort that this shoe causes causes aching pain, reducing children’s activity to a minimum. The plasticity of gait is lost, the knee joint is involved in an irreversible process, and then the entire leg and spine. It becomes the cause of both acquired flat feet and other unpleasant diagnoses already in older, adult and even old age.

From all of the above, the conclusion follows: one should not forget to see an orthopedist, but one should not sound the alarm either. To begin with, it is worth understanding what processes and during what period of the child’s growth occur. Flat feet are part of normal development in the vast majority of young children and have no long-term consequences. Therefore, as soon as the child begins to walk, the only correct and physiological solution is anatomical shoes. Being aware of this and providing the child with the right and high-quality shoes is the task of every conscious parent.

What requirements must shoes meet?
There are a few basic rules for choosing the right shoes for your growing feet:

Shoes must be of good quality.
– Quality and comfortable shoes designed to help nature maintain the anatomy of the foot as much as possible. Therefore, another definition of quality shoes in orthopedics is anatomical. Such shoes do not interfere with the function of the joints and muscles of the foot, while maintaining its mobility and cushioning, which are responsible for evenly distributing the load.
– Protects the knees, hips and spine.
– Strengthens the muscle tone of the legs.
– Creates favorable conditions that do not interfere with the natural and healthy development of the foot and the activity of the baby.

These shoes are made from natural or eco materials – confirmed by quality certificates.

How to Reduce or Stop Your Child From Drooling by Chicago Speech Therapy

Depending on your child’s age, drooling can be something that he or she is a temporary side effect and byproduct of teething. If your child has already begun teething and isn’t able to stop from drooling, there are a few things you can do to help him or her exercise the oral muscles and gain control of this area. While your child’s oral function may be underdeveloped, you can still use exercises to enhance and teach oral muscle function.

A Few Practical Tips

Take away the pacifier, or at least reduce the time during which your child is using it. Preferably only allow your child to use it before bed to help put him or her to sleep. Pacifiers may have a poor effect on children’s speech and oral control. However, you do not have to do away with pacifiers altogether; only use it when absolutely necessary to calm down an aggravated child. When you use a pacifier, pair it with a blanket or pillow so it will be easier to wean them off of it later.

Stimulate your child’s oral muscles with an electric toothbrush. This is a popular technique to engage children with oral sensations. Start slow by touching it to the child’s lips and cheeks when it is turned off. Then move to the child’s tongue, gums and teeth. *Note: Do not do this when a child is teething, he or she will most likely not respond well to this.

Upgrade from the bottle to a sippy cup. Bottles have the same ill effects as a pacifier if used for too long. Each step to a new cup further promotes different muscles used in the mouth.

After the sippy cup move on to using a straw. Most children who use straws often solve their drooling issue when this skill is mastered.

Activities to Strengthen the Oral Muscles

Allow your child to learn how to suck, chew and bite on different textures. The straw and sippy cup can aid in teaching your child how to suck. See who can blow the most bubbles, or blow a feather across the table. Teaching him or her to use the mouth in different ways strengthens different oral muscle groups. Encourage playing with food by licking yogurt or applesauce from their lips or off of plates. Picking up cheerios with their mouth and other food play will help them shape their tongue and lips to not only keep the drool in their mouth, but articulate words as well. When they’ve graduated to different foods, give them fruit leather, dried fruit, or breakfast bars to chew on. This will help their oral muscles exercise and grow.

If these techniques have little or no effect on your child’s drooling problem, there may be other variables causing it. If your child is a mouth breather, has restless sleep or chronic sinus congestion, he or she could be suffering from allergies to food or even respiratory problems.

The best decision when you notice something seems wrong is to contact your speech pathologist to perform an assessment. It is better to check and be wrong, than let something continue to fester, undiagnosed.

Baby Drool Bib – Etsy.de

Etsy is no longer supporting older versions of your web browser in order to ensure that user data remains secure. Please update to the latest version.

Take full advantage of our site features by enabling JavaScript.

Find something memorable,
join a community doing good.

(1,000+ relevant results)

Is it necessary to kiss children on the lips – sexologist Olga Kareneeva explains | 72.

ru
Yumen sexologist Olga Kareneeva tells why she is against kissing children even by their parents. We publish her opinion below.

— Do you kiss children? “Of course! After all, this is my treasure, and through a kiss I show him how much I love him! some say. “No! The lips are an erogenous zone, and when kissing her, the child develops sexuality ahead of time, ”others say. “No, it’s unhygienic. Children’s immunity is not strong enough, and kissing on the lips carries a high risk of infectious diseases, ”say a third.

Of the three options, I choose only hygiene. Touch language is the first language that the baby learned to speak in the womb, so kissing and touching parents is an indispensable part of the healthy development of the child. But let’s look specifically at kissing on the lips.

The child’s body is his personal territory. There are intimate places that they must strictly understand as the personal boundaries of the body. Parents, without realizing it, form a “victim” in the child who cannot manage their personal boundaries and cannot say “no”. And it turns out that the child becomes a passive object in front of adults actively penetrating his territory. This is if we talk about pedophilia, rape and child molestation. But we always think that this happens somewhere in the news and scary stories on the Internet, but this will never happen to us.

I myself saw a girl of 5–6 years old who hugged and kissed someone else’s uncle on the lips in the store just because he gave her something or said something kind. It was an acceptable way for a girl to show warm feelings of gratitude. Mom spread her hands, uncle went nuts, and I imagined that my uncle could actually have an erection…

Let me give you one more argument not in favor of kissing children on the lips. A child between the ages of 3 and 6 begins to explore his sexuality: exploring the difference between boys and girls, showing love to a parent of the opposite sex, then to peers, first interpersonal emotional experiences, and so on. During this period, it is important that parents not only adequately respond to the manifestations of sexuality in their child, but also set certain limits and restrictions.

If kissing on the lips is habitual for a child, he will easily try to kiss other children or adults, and he will not develop a special difference between boys and girls. And at a transitional age, when hormones are, to put it mildly, naughty, a kiss on the lips will not carry any sacred meaning, but will be a natural phenomenon. Well, if you inflate it a lot, then you can imagine that the ease of a kiss in adolescence can already lead to arousal, which will continue with sexual intercourse, which will end in pregnancy, which will become an abortion, which will lead to infertility . .. Creepy, but understandable.
⠀
I think that no matter how much a mother or father loves their child, it is impossible to kiss a child on the lips after a year. A kiss on the lips is the prerogative of adults in love with people of the opposite sex!
⠀
Ask the child if he can be kissed. The child should be comfortable. So that later, in adulthood, he would not recall with horror the slobbering lips of all his relatives, after which he had to dry himself as soon as possible.

Hug, kiss on the top of your head, forehead, cheeks, hands… Think of other places to show your love. In no case should you gently bite or tickle.

Related

September 24, 2022, 06:30

Why children should not be shamed for masturbation and interest in the body. An important conversation about sex education

January 30, 2021, 14:40

Why could girls be silent about harassment in a children’s studio in Tyumen? Reasoning psychologist

July 18, 2019, 12:42

When to start talking to children about sex and how to do it right? 9 spicy questions for a sexologist

July 17, 2019, 14:28

How should parents react when a child shows his sexuality? Live with an expert

November 29, 2018, 12:10

Under 18 no sex. Why a Tyumen native is against talking about contraceptives and HIV in schools

Olga Kareneeva

Sexologist

The opinion of the author may not coincide with the opinion of the editors

Become the author of the column.

Read the recommendations and write to us!

LIKE12

LAUGH4

SURPRISE2

ANGER0

SAD0

See the typo? Select a fragment and press Ctrl+Enter

COMMENTS48

Read all comments

What can I do if I log in?

COMMENT RULES

0 / 1400

This site is protected by reCAPTCHA and Google. The Privacy Policy and Terms of Use apply.

Media news2

Media news2

A boy with ASD grabbed her hair and tried to hit a classmate. Now the whole school is against him

In one of the Moscow schools, a 12-year-old boy tried to hit a classmate who was teasing him. Fortunately, the teacher intervened in time, and the conflict seemed to fade away.

But when it turned out that the boy had autism, not only the whole class, but the whole school opposed him. Now the parents of other children, and with them the director, demand that the mother remove the uncomfortable child from this class and school.

About the expert

Elena Okhonskaya is a teacher and mother of a young man with autism from St. Petersburg. Applied Behavior Analysis Consultant at the Center for Inclusion and Social Projects “June 1”, member of the Association of Behavior Analysts RusABA.

Has several educations – correctional teacher, psychologist, Montessori teacher. Elena has hundreds of cases of working with children with autism and other developmental disorders, experience in supervising several resource classes, and experience in managing an ABA therapy and inclusion center.
Her motto is “What a joy it is to deal with children and not with adults!”

Inclusion is when no one is a victim to anyone

– Is it possible for everyone in an ordinary class to be comfortable, including a child with special needs?

– Yes, of course. Inclusion is when no one is a victim to anyone. No one should sacrifice their interests for the sake of a child with special needs. Conversely, a child with special needs should not sacrifice anything.

No one should suffer, including adults. It should not be that the teacher was alone for 25 children, among whom there is another difficult one. This will not benefit anyone – not the child, not the class, not the parents, not the teacher.

And of course, when we introduce a child with disabilities (disabled health) to school, teachers must be ready: to understand what the student has, how to cope with them and prevent breakdowns. Such a child cannot be restrained. If he could, he wouldn’t be special.

– The mother of a boy – a participant in the conflict was just accused of having a badly brought up child .

– It must be understood that problems with self-regulation of such a child are connected with physiology, and not with education. He has an exhausted nervous system, an altered sensory system – the child deciphers the signals of pain, noise, discomfort in a different way.

Children with disabilities are already at a higher level of stress all the time, because their nervous system cannot cope with the load. Teachers should be aware of this and be able to prevent escalation of workload. Using techniques, you can build the learning process so that everyone is happy.

Yes, such children in the classroom require more resources. And, as a rule, their curriculum does not coincide with general education. They go through the educational material longer, and some parts of the program for a student with disabilities will be held in a different mode, possibly with invited specialists.

What is needed is not a tutor – an assistant in studies, but a moderator of relations

– Where to find such specialists?

– The school must find them, according to the law it is their duty to create adapted learning conditions. This is spelled out in Article 79 of the Law on Education.

Special conditions are prescribed for a child with special needs in any school – for example, he needs a defectologist and a speech therapist. Yes, it is often said that there are no such specialists. There may not be a comprehensive school, but the city budget of the education committee provides funding for the work of such specialists.

If the school cannot take them on staff, it must make an agreement with the rehabilitation center where they are available. The director’s task is to submit a request to the district unit or education committee with a request for additional funding. There are times when directors are not aware of such opportunities.

If nothing has been done, the responsibility passes to the school management, which did not inquire about this issue.

– According to the mother of the boy, a participant in the conflict, the child was denied the services of an individual tutor, explaining that the tutor’s functions include determining the educational route, and not controlling behavior. How legitimate is this?

– In this case, we are talking about socialization. I think that here the child needs not so much a tutor – an assistant in his studies, as a moderator of relations.

One of the teachers, a class teacher or a psychologist can act as such a moderator, but he will definitely need additional help. And we need to work more with the class. It is impossible to put a child with special needs and healthy children on the same bench and hope that they will adjust themselves.

Resource classes work great in a general education school, but only when a lot of time is devoted to preparing the school staff so that there are no such incidents.

Healthy children are easily set up for sympathy and help

– Why is such a conflict situation more typical than unique?

– Bullying is an animal behavior that is also characteristic of humans. Makes you gather in flocks and quarrel with someone who is not like you.

Children are not violent in and of themselves, but they can learn and practice a pattern of abuse if they are exposed to such system settings – for example, in school or, more broadly, by the education system.

There are settings that, on the contrary, allow you to format collisions in a safer way and lead to civilized agreements.

In general, it is easy to tune healthy children to sympathy and help, and then an accepting atmosphere will be created. In classes where these settings are present, we see not only a careful attitude towards special classmates and a willingness to help them, but also a change in the style of communication between normotypical children for the better.

This is not just my observation, there are statistics and studies. One of the effects of inclusion is improved relationships in a normotypical environment. Not only between children, but also between students and teachers, communication becomes more friendly, and in the school teaching staff itself – warmer.

And in educational institutions where these settings are not built in the school policy, such conflicts occur regularly.

“It’s like offering a one-legged one – we’re jumping here, and you’re jumping too”

– Parents of normotypical schoolchildren seek to get rid of uncomfortable children who, from their point of view, can interfere with the educational process. Does that mean they’re doing it for nothing?

– There is a very important social aspect here. The guys who grew up in a well-built inclusive environment are more mature personalities, more adaptive, more secure. They have an arsenal of social skills, including self-help and mutual help.

They know how to deal with emotional overheating – their own and others. They are not afraid of special people, they can help both them and those around them if they do not understand what is happening. In the future, they will not be lost in a socially difficult situation.

– After the conflict, parents of children with disabilities are offered to transfer their child to a class for children with mental retardation. Can’t you agree to this?

– In this case, the family is faced with a dilemma – either adapt to us, be like ordinary children, or leave. It’s just impossible to adapt. It’s like offering a one-legged – we’re jumping here, and you jump too. Or go where everyone is one-legged. This dilemma is completely unethical. Because nobody wins.

If the family chooses the worst conditions, then the child is doomed to poor educational conditions. But those who are on the other side – the teaching staff, the rest of the children in the class – will not receive a very important social experience. Separation never leads to a friendly atmosphere.

According to the law, in practice and in my experience, the school is primarily responsible for setting the communication settings correctly. And, of course, in no case should the level of the child’s program be reduced.

Also, when our schools don’t know what to do with special children, they “drop” them off for home schooling.

Poor development of social skills in the children’s team – a broken fate

– Why is home schooling bad? After all, it often gives even a higher level of education?

– A child with disabilities who is homeschooled loses contact with his peers. I have had occasion to communicate with people with autism with excellent higher education. Despite this, they had the highest level of anxiety and inability to work in one place.

At one time they did not get this experience – immersion in the children’s subculture, where you need to learn how to find friends for yourself, understand who will not be your friend and build a distance, go through moments of teasing, secrets, friendship, loyalty, maybe even betrayal. Pass and survive.

It is like a necessary inoculation for the future life, without it a person is not able to control his social relations. For him, those around him are extremely unpredictable, as there was little practice.

The lack of social skills in the children’s team is a broken fate. Adults, from an ethical point of view, are simply obliged to provide the child with this part of life at this particular age. And this is just about competent inclusion.

Be patient, we form humanity in your children

– If parents of other children oppose a child with special needs in the class, what should be done?

– I understand very well parents who, for various reasons, do not want special children to study with their children. They just don’t know how it will be. They also need to be enlightened – fears, myths, prejudices like “my child will adopt bad habits” or “here the slobber sits and will pull the class back” should be removed.

Parents need to be convinced that their children’s education will not suffer, and not to talk to them only in the spirit of “be patient, we are developing humanity in your children.” All children will learn at the level of complexity that they are supposed to, inclusive methods allow this.

– It turns out that when defending the rights of children with disabilities, it is much more productive for parents not to force the school to provide services, but to show what the school will receive with such a child?

– Even among healthy children no two are alike, and there are difficulties of their own. And now there are many children who are conditionally healthy with behavioral difficulties. So in the end, teachers with similar experience and competencies will find it easier not only with special children, but also with ordinary children.

Baby is 2 years old not talking: 2 year old not talking When Toddler Talking is Delayed

Опубликовано: November 30, 2022 в 8:18 am

Автор: alexxlab

Категории: Baby

2 year old not talking When Toddler Talking is Delayed

A 2 year old not talking would be considered a late talking toddler. Late talkers are children 18 months to 3 years that are saying less words and sentences than children of the same age.

A 2 year old may be not talking but is that a problem in early toddler development?

A 2 year old not talking is a reason to seek advice from a speech pathologist or a health professional. There is a lot of variation and reason for delayed toddler talking, however, if they are saying NO words at 2, it is a definite red flag for them being at risk of development and learning delays. Research suggest seek early intervention rather than taking the “wait and see” approach.

In fact, if a child is saying less than 50 words at 2 years old AND not saying 2 word sentences they would definitely be considered delayed for their age. Late talking in toddlers can be the first warning signs of bigger problems (e.g., Autism, intellectual impairment, learning difficulties). Of course, they may be late bloomers however at this time research has not clearly been able to identify which late talking 2 year olds will “grow out of it” and which ones will have longer term problems. A professional speech pathology assessment with a speech pathology experienced in working with the very young children can help look at the factors to tease out these differences

How many words should a 2 year old say

By 24 months a child would have typically gone through a huge boost in the number of words they are saying (vocabulary burst).

AT RISK of being a late talker for age at 2 years

= less than 180 spoken words

Doing OK for their age at 2 years

= 181 – 499 spoken words

Heading towards Advanced for age at 2 years

= 500+ spoken words.

Click Here for More information about Finding out how many words YOUR child uses

5 Things to Consider if a 2 Year Old is Not Talking or Toddler Talking is Delayed

For a 2 year old not talking or not saying enough words, there are a number factors in relation to toddler talking that need to be considered. By 18 months, when the first big burst of spoken words generally occurs, a:

TODDLERS EYES & EARS

TODDLERS NEED TO HEAR WELL TO TALK WELL & NEED TO SEE WHAT YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT:

IS there any hearing concerns or ear infections

Is their eye sight OK?

UNDERSTANDING

Toddlers need to be able to show they are UNDERSTANDING what people are saying to them. UNDERSTANDING COMES BEFORE TALKING – a child needs to know what a thing is before they can say its name:

Can the toddler find named toys when there are 3 or 4 to choose from?

Can they point to named pictures in books?

Will they follow instructions if you DON’T use your hands and make it obvious for them (e.g., ask “give it to me” without putting your hand out to take the object). They might follow the instruction “put the drink in the bag” when it is obvious it is time to go out but can they follow something unusual like “put the drink on my knee”?

ATTENTION TO TALKING

Is the toddler turning when their name is called and do they seem to “listen to you”?

IMITATION

Is the toddler IMITATING YOU? – Children begin to imitate (say what you say) as early as 10 months

If imitation is not developing speech can be delayed.

Early Baby talk will involve copying raspberry sounds and exclamation tones e.g. OH NO! generally before they say their first real words.

If you set up a game of you imitating their every funny babble or sound do they realise you are imitating them?

SOCIAL

IS the toddler SOCIALLY WANTING TO INTERACT? 2 year olds not talking may not be socially engaging with others.

Does the toddler make eye contact with you, do the bring a toy to you or point to something they see or hear.

Toddler talking is about learning to use words to interact with otherS. If children are not interested in interacting then delayed toddler talking may follow.

Many children with early sign of autism show this lack of interaction alongside their limited or no use of spoken words.

If you have any concerns talk to your health professional. You can always send us an email info@speechnet. com.au and an early intervention Speech Pathologist will respond to you!

Early intervention is better than treating a learning disability later on!

Ways to boost speech and language skill for 2 year olds not talking or those with delayed toddlers talking:

If you are concerned it is always advisable to see a child speech therapist or a health professional. There are a number of things to consider if a child is a late talker.

Assessment of the areas know to delay or boost early toddler talking skills such as attention and listening skills, imitation skills can be screened for young children. Your parenting or carer speech style needs to be considered as well to ensure a child meets their full potential and to help them to start talking.

Take the First Step Today!

It can be hard to know if all of these skills are on track for a child without a proper assessment by a speech pathologist. However affordable ONLINE PARENT TRAINING Courses can be great first steps to ensure you are doing all you can do during your play and interactions to provide an ideal toddler talking environment for your child.

For example the FOCUS ON TODDLER TALK eLearning training course is action packed with how to check the levels and boost the skills known to be important to develop speech and language through play and everyday interactions. The course has 4 in-built assessments you can use to monitor your toddler’s development. Courses like this can be great for parents and busy professionals (teachers, child care workers, Nannies) as you can download it right now and begin boosting your skills immediately – continue to access the easy to listen to video information session and videos of Dr McMahon actually interacting and playing with children to demonstrate the play ideas.

The course is divided into 3 levels for the toddler talking age group –

Children doing OK for their age but parents want to make sure they are doing all they can for their child,

children showing advanced skills (GIFTED Children need to be kept engaged to avoid later social & behaviour concerns) and

ideas for children AT RISK of becoming Late Talkers.

You may also be interested in..

Take a look at our amazing new eProgram!

A Speech and Language Developmental Program that helps get your

Toddler Talking & Learning

From First Words To Long Sentences

Toddler Talk has over 70 VIDEOS – Videos include: Video tutorials with personal voice over, video examples & explanations from Dr Sandra McMahon PhD, Video demonstrations of games and activities taken from actual speech therapy sessions. Video explanations of goals of each activity and explanations at three different ability levels.

With Toddler Talk Receive Resources…. Worksheets, printables, information printouts, scripts, resources………

Toddler Talk is Available for you to start right NOW!: Delivered to you through the SpeechNet Portal. This educational Online eProgram is available to you right NOW 24/7!

Work through the program when it suits you no appointments needed. You will have full 24/7 access to the eProgram for 12 months from the date of purchase. Let’s get started TODAY!

Dysarthria (Slurred Speech): Symptoms, Causes, and Treatment

Dysarthria is a motor-speech disorder. It happens when you can’t coordinate or control the muscles used for speech production in your face, mouth, or respiratory system. It usually results from a brain injury or neurological condition, such as a stroke.

People with dysarthria have difficulty controlling the muscles used to make normal sounds. This disorder can affect many aspects of your speech. You may lose the ability to pronounce sounds correctly or speak at a normal volume. You may be unable to control the quality, intonation, and pace at which you speak. Your speech may become slow or slurred. As a result, it may be difficult for others to understand what you’re trying to say.

The specific speech impairments that you experience will depend on the underlying cause of your dysarthria. If it’s caused by a brain injury, for example, your specific symptoms will depend on the location and severity of the injury.

Symptoms of dysarthria can range from mild to severe. Typical symptoms include:

slurred speech

slow speech

rapid speech

abnormal, varied rhythm of speech

speaking softly or in a whisper

difficulty changing the volume of your speech

nasal, strained, or hoarse vocal quality

difficulty controlling your facial muscles

difficulty chewing, swallowing, or controlling
your tongue

drooling

Many conditions can cause dysarthria. Examples include:

stroke

brain tumor

traumatic head injury

cerebral palsy

Bell’s palsy

multiple
sclerosis

muscular dystrophy

amyotrophic
lateral sclerosis (ALS)

Guillain-Barre
syndrome

Huntington’s
disease

myasthenia gravis

Parkinson’s
disease

Wilson’s disease

injury to your tongue

some infections, such a strep
throat or tonsillitis

some medications, such as narcotics or
tranquilizers that affect your central nervous system

Dysarthria can affect both children and adults. You’re at higher risk of developing dysarthria if you:

are at high risk of stroke

have a degenerative brain disease

have a neuromuscular disease

abuse alcohol or drugs

are in poor health

If they suspect you have dysarthria, your doctor may refer you to a speech-language pathologist. This specialist can use several examinations and tests to assess the severity and diagnose the cause of your dysarthria. For example, they will evaluate how you speak and move your lips, tongue, and facial muscles. They may also assess aspects of your vocal quality and breathing.

After your initial examination, your doctor may request one or more of the following tests:

swallowing study

MRI or CT scans to provide detailed images of
your brain, head, and neck

electroencephalogram
(EEG) to measure electrical activity in your brain

electromyogram (EMG) to measure the electrical
impulses of your muscles

nerve conduction study (NCS) to measure the
strength and speed with which your nerves send electrical signals

blood or urine tests to check for an infection
or other disease that may be causing your dysarthria

lumbar
puncture to check for infections, central nervous system disorders, or brain
cancer

neuropsychological tests to measure your
cognitive skills and your ability to comprehend speech, reading, and writing

Your doctor’s recommended treatment plan for dysarthria will depend on your specific diagnosis. If your symptoms are related to an underlying medical condition, your doctor may recommend medications, surgery, speech-language therapy, or other treatments to address it.

For example, if your symptoms are related to the side effects of specific medications, your doctor may recommend changes to your medication regimen.

If your dysarthria is caused by an operable tumor or lesion in your brain or spinal cord, your doctor may recommend surgery.

A speech-language pathologist may be able to help you improve your communication abilities. They may develop a custom treatment plan to help you:

Increase tongue and lip movement.

Strengthen your speech muscles.

Slow the rate at which you speak.

Improve your breathing for louder speech.

Improve your articulation for clearer speech.

Practice group communication skills.

Test your communication skills in real-life
situations.

Dysarthria can be caused by numerous conditions, so it can be hard to prevent. But you can reduce your risk of dysarthria by following a healthy a lifestyle that lowers your chance of stroke. For example:

Exercise regularly.

Keep your weight at a healthy level.

Increase the amount of fruits and vegetables in
your diet.

Limit cholesterol, saturated fat, and salt in
your diet.

Limit your intake of alcohol.

Avoid smoking and secondhand smoke.

Don’t use drugs that aren’t prescribed by your
doctor.

If you’re diagnosed with high
blood pressure, take steps to control it.

If you have diabetes,
follow your doctor’s recommended treatment plan.

If you have obstructive
sleep apnea, seek treatment for it.

Your outlook will depend on your specific diagnosis. Ask your doctor for more information about the cause of your dysarthria, as well as your treatment options and long-term outlook.

In many cases, working with a speech-language pathologist may help you improve your ability to communicate. For example, the American Speech-Language-Hearing Association reports that about two-thirds of adults with central nervous system disease can improve their speech skills with the help of a speech-language pathologist.

Speech development delay: how to help a child speak

Speech development delay is one of the most pressing problems in child neurology today, which, unfortunately, also affects absolutely healthy children. Often the parents themselves are the cause of the child’s speech difficulties. The chief pediatric neurologist of the Ministry of Health of the Tver Region, Galina Anatolyevna Zueva, tells what to do and what should not be done in any case so that the child speaks correctly and on time.

Hello dear parents!

Today our conversation is devoted to a very important and urgent problem – the speech development of children. In the last few years, we have increasingly heard that a child who does not speak at 2.5-3 years old is a variant of the norm, that there is nothing wrong with that, you need to wait a bit, and speech will appear. In fact, this approach is fundamentally wrong. There are physiological norms for proper speech and mental development, and it is very important to monitor their observance from the very birth of a child. Only in this case, he will be able to develop harmoniously and fully.

The main stages in the development of a child’s speech

You can start developing your baby’s speech from the first day of his birth.

The first thing to notice is how the baby cries. The crying of a child from birth is very different, it becomes especially expressive by the first month of life, from it you can understand what the baby needs: it is cold, it hurts, he wants to eat or go to the toilet, or maybe he just wants his mother to take it in her arms . If the child does everything right intonation, then the attentive mother quickly learns to understand the difference and respond to these “requests”. In this case, mental, and then speech development occurs harmoniously. If the baby cries monotonously, at the same level, and does not respond well to the voice, consult a doctor.

If the child is healthy and does not have hearing problems, then in response to positive emotions in the second month of life, he begins to “walk”. Together with the “cooing” the first laugh appears – squealing in response to emotional communication with an adult. The sounds of “humming” are already distinguished by a certain variety with a predominance of combinations of guttural and vowel sounds (“gu”, “ge”, “ha”, etc.) With these sounds, he tries to communicate, reacts to what is happening around him. If the baby does not start to “walk”, consult a doctor, he may have a problem with his ears.

The period of onomatopoeia begins from two months: the baby carefully follows mother’s lips when she talks to him, and as if tries to repeat these movements, but so far silently. So, by 3.5-4 months, a true “coo” is formed, where the child focuses on the sound being pronounced, the syllable, as if listening to himself. During the period of true “humming” sounds become long, melodious and more diverse. Along with guttural and vowels, labial sounds and combinations of vowels with labials are increasingly appearing.

By the age of six months, the child begins to babble – he begins to pronounce some individual letters, syllables. During this period, it is important to track intonations – how he speaks, how he cries. At six months, a healthy child should already be chatting, pronouncing certain syllables, repeating specific sounds after his mother. During the period of babbling, imitation of the sounds of an adult becomes more distinct.

By the end of the pre-verbal period, the child’s non-verbal forms of communication with others become more complicated. Communication is carried out with the help of both hands, more differentiated facial expressions and sounds. The child stretches his hands to his mother, utters separate sounds, as if asking “take me.” Then the facial expressions become more complicated. It becomes more expressive, symbolic gestures appear. The child can communicate with one hand. Babble words of various intonations appear.

By the age of one, a child should speak 8 to 10 simple words: “mom”, “dad”, “baba”, “give”, “on”, that is, short simple words of several syllables. It is during this period that early speech development ends and motor speech begins to form as a way of communication between people.

After a year and a half, the child easily pronounces familiar and unfamiliar words by imitation, both addressed to him and accidentally heard from others. Intensive development of motor speech usually begins in the second half of the 2nd year of life. Up to one year and six months, a child pronounces about 30 words that are simple in sound composition. At two years old, the child already speaks more than 200 words, he has almost phrasal speech, he should already be able to formulate a simple thought or request: “Mom, let’s go to the store, you promised to buy me a toy. ” At the same time, he can still pronounce some sounds indistinctly. By the age of three, a child’s speech has up to 1200-1500 words, including almost all parts of speech.

This development is considered normal. But this happens only when the parents constantly talk to the child, tell him stories, sing lullabies. A very big problem today is that live speech is increasingly being replaced by gadgets. Because of this, many children who are initially born healthy from the point of view of neurology do not begin to speak on time.

If a healthy child at 2.5-3 years old does not speak phrasal speech at all and, at best, only speaks single simple words, he has a delay in speech development, and this, unfortunately, must be treated.

Speech develops gradually

It takes time for a child to learn to speak correctly and build logical, figurative phrases. When a child is just learning to walk, with his mother’s help he takes the first uncertain steps, and after six months or a year he already runs, jumps and dances on his own. The same thing happens with speech: it develops gradually. The child not only memorizes new words, but at the same time trains articulatory muscles, learns to control intonation. It takes more than one year. Therefore, if at 3-3.5 years old your child is just beginning to pronounce the first words and build simple phrases like “mom, give me,” then by the age of six, when it’s time to go to school, he will not form a full-fledged phrasal speech. It is important to engage in the development of speech gradually, but from a very early age.

Causes of delayed speech development

The first and most basic reason is brain damage due to ischemia, hemorrhage, infection. But such deviations are diagnosed immediately, doctors monitor the child and take all the necessary measures. These are the patients with whom the neurologist, psychologist and speech therapist are already working.

But there is a category of patients who are born absolutely healthy. But due to errors in learning, they also begin to delay in speech development. Most often, the reason is the excessive passion of parents for mechanical sound, that is, the sound from a TV, computer, tablet, phone. Children who watch a lot of cartoons or constantly play with singing-talking toys develop passive speech well, but their own active speech is not formed. This is due to the difference in the wavelength of live speech and mechanical speech. In order for the child to start talking, you need to talk with him as much as possible, read fairy tales yourself, sing lullabies.

Never let the TV or radio play in the background in the room where the baby spends time. Of course, if you want to show your child some kind of cartoon or program on a computer, this can and should be done, but after viewing the device must be turned off and put away.

Of course, all these devices and toys allow mom to relax a little or do some other business. But when they replace live communication, this leads to serious problems with the child’s psyche. It is better to prevent such things than to catch up for years later. To restore the correct stereotype of speech in a three-year-old child, to change his perception, it takes a lot of effort and time: the child cannot quickly catch up with such gaps, one has to resort to intensive drug treatment, to additional classes with speech therapists. It’s a long and difficult road. Why bring it to this when you can do everything right from the very beginning?

Why you should sing lullabies

Singing lullabies is an important part of raising a child. The most famous lullabies, for example, “bayu-bayushki-bayu”, were invented back in the 5th-6th century, and it is not by chance that we still sing them to children. They are built specifically in the timbre and wave length fluctuations that are understandable to the child, soothe him, develop the brain. There are songs for every age to sing. Singing such lullabies to a small child and simultaneously rocking him in your arms creates the basis for proper mental development.

Now many couples approach pregnancy planning with full responsibility: they lead a healthy lifestyle, take all the tests, read books about the health and upbringing of the unborn child. Include in this preparation and learning at least a few lullabies to sing to your baby. No matter how simple they may seem to you, they contain folk wisdom worked out over the centuries for the proper development of a person, this is very important. Sing these lullabies for at least a year.

By the age of two, when the child already understands phrasal speech well, songs can be selected with more storylines, so that while the mother is singing, he can imagine this picture in his head.

Talk to your child as much as possible

Do not rush in conversations with the baby, calmly and measuredly tell him what is happening around, voice your actions. Then he will begin to perceive by ear the name of this or that object, this is how passive speech is formed. From six months, add details about the color and volume of objects: “small toy”, “red ball”. When you do this consistently, the child learns to hear and understand you.

This helps to explain to the baby after a year that the panties should be dry, that is, it is quite early to teach the child to the potty, and not to use diapers all the time. At a year and a half, the child is able to hold the bladder, control his pelvic functions. This is one of the important links in mental development. Of course, he will eventually learn to ask to use the toilet himself, but these skills will come much later and no longer in the form in which he would like.

Therefore, it is very important to accustom yourself to talk with the baby as much as possible and limit the mechanical sounds around him as much as possible – these are the most important links in the prevention of speech development delay. If we build this correctly, then at the age of 2.5 the child begins to speak in phrase speech, and parents have no problems with his behavior and learning. If your child at 2.5 years old does not speak, especially if there is no so-called gibberish of his own, he is silent and does not voice the game, asking you for something, then this is not a variant of the norm, this is a problem that needs to be dealt with.

How to talk to a child

You need to talk to your child in an ordinary timbre, it is this tone and timbre that the child knows from his prenatal state.

Try to speak in simple phrases, but do not lisp, do not distort words.

If a child has a problem with vision or hearing, then mom needs to start brightly painting her lips as soon as possible so that he can follow her lips and understand exactly how she pronounces sounds.

If a child in the first year of life had problems with swallowing, then, unfortunately, problems with sound pronunciation cannot be avoided. You can start studying with a special speech therapist already in the first months of a baby’s life, even in the pre-speech period.

Solve all problems as soon as they appear, do not delay and do not wait for it to pass by itself. It won’t pass.

Ordinary or speech therapy garden?

So, the child has grown up, and it’s time to decide which preschool institution to take him to. At this point, it is important to figure out if your baby has mental and speech problems, and which ones.

When your baby does not have any serious medical problems, start with a regular garden. If in the first year speech does not level off and does not develop to the desired level, then it is worth applying for the medical and pedagogical commission. It runs from February to June. You can get a referral from the day care center or call them and make an appointment. To pass the medical and pedagogical commission, you must have the conclusion of a neurologist, speech therapist, psychiatrist about the state of health of your child.

If a child has begun to speak in phrasal speech, but does not pronounce certain sounds, then you can take him to a regular kindergarten, which has speech therapy groups. They work with children with normal psycho-speech development, but with incorrect settings for the sounds themselves. Usually a speech therapist starts working with such children from the age of five in order to even out speech and correct all weak sounds by school. On average, it takes three months to set up and fix one sound.

One of the most common disorders in children aged 3-3.5 years is the so-called porridge in the mouth, when, due to a violation of the innervation of the speech muscles, the child cannot pronounce some of the sounds clearly and understandably. In this case, one cannot do without the help of a specialist, it is better to contact a neurologist to establish the exact cause of dysarthria and carry out the necessary treatment, if necessary, it is also necessary to visit a special speech therapy garden. It requires an integrated approach: simultaneous coordinated work of a speech therapist, neurologist and psychologist.

The Medical and Pedagogical Commission is in charge of assigning children to specialized groups or kindergartens.

And I repeat again, it is much easier to deal with the prevention of speech development delay, so that those children who could speak, but due to insufficient attention from their parents, did not start, did not fall into special groups. To do this, it is important not just to talk with the child, but to hear what he is talking about, try to understand him and respond to his words. I assure you, if you establish this contact from childhood, it will last for a lifetime, help the baby become a good member of the family, society, reliable support and support for you.

How to prevent stuttering

There are cases when a child doesn’t start talking for a long time, while he is being taught, he accumulates a large passive vocabulary, he can compose phrases in his head. If you start his speech process excessively actively, then he will not cope with the flow of speech and will begin to stutter. Most often this happens at 2.5-3 years. Children with tics are especially prone to stuttering (obsessive blinking, blinking, sniffing, and the like). If you notice that at the beginning of speech the child begins to stutter, this is a signal that you need to contact a neurologist to solve the problem. Of all the obsessive-compulsive disorders, stuttering is the most complex and can take years to cure.

The nipple and speech development of the child

Another important aspect of the prevention of delayed speech development is prolonged use of nipples and prolonged breastfeeding. I mean the situation when a pacifier or mother’s breast is in the child’s mouth not for calming or feeding, but just like that, in a state of wakefulness. In this case, the problem arises purely mechanical: in order to speak, the mouth must be free, and if the mouth is occupied, then it is impossible to speak – the nipple or chest interferes.

The pacifier can be used when the baby falls asleep, when sick, when hit, but must be removed when awake. After two years, the pacifier should be discarded completely. This will help to avoid speech problems and maintain the correct bite, which will significantly reduce your financial costs in the future when treating your beloved child’s ugly teeth by an orthodontist.

The same applies to the mother’s breast. It should be a source of food or a means of sedation, nothing more. Of course, breast milk contains a lot of good substances, but it is needed exactly until the child begins to eat normal human food. Breast sucking is very important for the formation of psychological communication between mother and child. But by the age of two, the child already understands the addressed speech well, he can speak himself, so this connection only strengthens and will not be interrupted after weaning the child from the breast.

It is important to wean your baby from thumb sucking from the very beginning. By the age of 2.5-3 years, the child should be able to safely do without a pacifier, mother’s breast or sucking fingers. Why? During sucking, rocking-translational movements give a feeling of calm, sedation. With age, the child’s need for such movements weakens, now he needs to learn about the world around him, to be active. And if the child continues to suck a finger or a dummy, then he automatically transfers himself to the infant period, behaves like a baby and does not give himself the opportunity to fully develop.

Gadgets: harm or benefit

Modern devices, on the one hand, are very useful, but when it comes to children, you need to be extremely careful and careful. Nobody says that you don’t need to use TV and gadgets at all. This is an important part of modern life, children should be able to master them. But a small child still does not have the skills of speech, movements, motor skills, proper mental development, criticism, self-criticism, and the ability to control oneself are incorrectly formed. Therefore, it is very dangerous to uncontrollably give him something that can provoke improper development.

In Russia, little is said about this, and today in most families gadgets are used beyond the permissible limits, for each family member, including a baby, there are two to three gadgets. At the same time, in the same high-tech Japan, children are allowed to use a telephone or computer only from the age of five, when the nervous system has matured. And I agree with their approach. Yes, you can include some educational games or cartoons for your child, but no more than 30-40 minutes a day on a good screen with good sound. Tablets and smartphones are best avoided because young children quickly form color and tactile addictions.

Into the wilderness, to the village

Finally, I would like to advise all parents to spend more time outdoors with their children. This will be especially useful for kids who have problems with psycho-speech development. The best thing is to leave for a few weeks or even months in the countryside, where there are only living sounds of nature from a running stream, the rustle of leaves on trees, the buzzing of a bee and other sounds, where there is no urban, mechanical sound from the buzzing of wires. This will not only help normalize sleep, give peace of mind, but also enable the child’s brain overloaded with information to rest and gain strength to overcome all difficulties in speech development.

Be healthy! Good luck to you and your children!

A child does not speak at 2 years old, but understands everything: what to do

What to do if a child does not speak at 2 years old or does not speak well, but understands everything. What should he say at the age of 2-2.2 years, how to talk to him and identify deviations from the norm.

A two-year-old baby, whose speech develops in accordance with age norms, uses it as a means of communication. If a child does not speak at 2 years old, most parents rightly begin to worry, suspecting a delay in speech development.

Article content:

How should a child speak at two years old

A child at 2 years old does not speak: what to do?

How to talk to a 2 year old

How a two-year-old child should speak

Consider the norms of what a child should say at 2 years old, whether it is a boy or a girl. Taking into account the individual development of each baby, the norms are applicable to the age from 2 years to 2 years and 2 months.

All vowels and most consonants are available for pronunciation. But since the organs of articulation are not yet strong enough for a clear pronunciation of sounds, children of 2 years old incorrectly pronounce the sounds “s”, “s”, “z”, “z”, “ts”, “sh”, “g”, “h”, “u”, “l”, “r”. The voice of some children is still quiet and weak, they pronounce even simple words indistinctly, and this is also a variant of the norm.

Two-year-olds do not have a large vocabulary, but they use words denoting well-known objects and toys, they can use lightweight words like “bye-bye” instead of “sleep”, “yum-yum” instead of “eat”. Singular and plural nouns (cube – cubes) and diminutive suffixes (house – house) are also used.

Words in sentences are often inconsistent when he says phrases are not built correctly. The inability to form the correct grammatical forms is the norm of this age. For example, if a child says at 2 years old like this: at home – “home”, a beautiful jacket – “beautiful jacket”, a rug – “carpet”, then this is normal.

At 2 years old, the child should speak in short phrases of 2-4 words and be able to ask questions, for example, “What is this?”. He not only asks questions himself, but is able to answer simple questions from an adult, that is, he distinguishes between interrogative intonation.

Children of two years old can fulfill simple requests, consisting of 2-3 stages. For example, “first take a spoon, and then take it to the table.”

The imperfection of the pronunciation side of the speech of a two-year-old baby is a normal phenomenon. He still pronounces most sounds incorrectly, skips sounds when pronouncing words and individual syllables when pronouncing polysyllabic words, softens consonants.

If they are engaged with the baby, then the active dictionary contains not only nouns, but also adjectives, verbs, adverbs.

A 2-year-old child does not speak: what to do?

Why a child does not speak at 2 years:

Consequences of birth or traumatic brain injury;

Neuroinfections, frequent colds and illnesses;

Little attention is paid to the child, there is a lack of communication.

A speech lag of 2 years can be in overprotective children when they have no reason to use speech, as well as in children growing up in families with low-speaking parents.

If at 2 years old there is a complete lack of speech in a child, you need to visit a neurologist!

If the child does not speak due to a poor speech environment, the delay in speech development can be compensated independently in a short time. If the underdevelopment of speech was caused by functional disorders of the central nervous system, speech correction together with parents should be dealt with by specialists – a neuropathologist, psychoneurologist, speech therapist, psychologist-defectologist.

If parents have a suspicion that the baby’s speech does not correspond to the norm, it is better to entrust the assessment of children’s speech to a specialist. First of all, you need to get advice from a pediatric neurologist, then visit a speech therapist or speech pathologist.

Even if the speech lag is due to a genetic predisposition, it is worth contacting a pediatrician or neurologist for a preliminary assessment of the norm and pathology. From the age of 2.4 months, you can come to a speech therapist. Up to 3 years, the correction of speech disorders does not require large time and material costs. After this period, it is already more difficult to fix something.

Reasons for contacting a speech therapist:

The child does not address adults, if necessary, is limited to gestures or facial expressions;

He speaks the only language he understands, and it is indifferent to him that he is not understood;

The baby’s speech lags behind the norm for several periods of speech development. For example, there are only babbling words and onomatopoeia, which is appropriate at 1 year;

The child cannot fulfill the request of an adult if it is not accompanied by gestures;

The baby has undeveloped fine motor skills, he is awkward, takes small objects with several fingers, not two;

There was a speech, and then it disappeared;

A child names various objects with one babble word.

These symptoms should not be ignored. A much more productive tactic is to contact a specialist to clarify the situation.

There is an opinion that you need to go to a speech therapist when the child is 4.5–5 years old. This is correct for the correction of phonetic underdevelopment of speech. If a child does not speak at the age of 2, the disorder has a different developmental mechanism, and the corrective methods used here are completely different.

If a child does not speak at 2 years old, it is irresponsible to rely on the advice of acquaintances and wait for a possible jump in speech activity. There is no need to read advice on the forums and hope for a miracle: “We also kept silent, kept silent, and then how to speak! His dad also did not talk for a long time, and nothing, everything is fine … “. Someone waits like this until 3-4 and even 5 years, after which only a speech therapist will no longer help.

How to get a two year old to talk

There are several ways to help a child speak at 2 years old, but they have one principle – to create communication situations for the baby so that active speech develops. Do not warn his desires, but force him to express his request in words, try to get him to talk.

For example, if a boy wants a car, point to it with your finger, pretend that you don’t understand and give a nearby toy. When he shows his displeasure, be surprised. So you can play often, as a result, the baby will be forced to describe the object he needs. At the same time, it is important to satisfy his interest in objects, actions and the accumulation of impressions.

Similarly, you can play “hide and seek” with toys, offering to call a hidden cockerel, cat, bunny.

When buying a new toy, be sure to review it with your child, naming the parts, showing how to play with it, pronouncing all your actions.

If a child at 2 years old does not speak, but understands everything, it is necessary to force him to speak !

It is very useful to talk about what is new and attractive around you on a walk. Not just show and name objects, but also talk about their purpose. For example, “They cut paper with scissors”, “There is soap in the soap dish”. Pay attention to the shape and size of objects, their color.

More often read fairy tales, poems, jokes that are accessible to his understanding, accompanying the reading with a display of colorful illustrations, chat with him on any occasion. Let the child finish the lines, repeat the phrases of the heroes of fairy tales.

Page 26 of 31
« Previous 1 … 24 25 26 27 28 … 31 Next »

Назад
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
Вперед

Where the teeth appear	Name of the type of tooth	Approximate age of appearance – bottom	Approximate age of appearance – top
Front	First incisor	5 – 10 months	6 – 12 months
Either side of the front	Second incisor	9 – 16 months	9 – 13 months
Pointy teeth at the side of the mouth	Canine	17 – 23 months	16 – 22 months
Towards the back of the mouth	First molar	12 – 16 months	13 – 19 months
At the back	Second molar	20 – 31 months	25 – 33 months

Name of units	Term by age, months
Name of units	When the lower ones are cut	When cutting the top
Central incisors	4-10	7-12
Lateral incisors	7-16	9-13
fangs	16-23	16-22
First premolars	12-18	13-19
Second premolars	20-31	25-33

Age, months	Type of rodents	Peculiarities
5-8	Round silicone or latex	Suitable only for soft
7-12	Plastic, silicone models of medium hardness	You can buy toys in the form of nipples, rattles, as well as teethers made of fabric and with a cooling effect.
9-16	Plastic, wood, silicone, with increased rigidity	Preference should be given to products with lateral protrusions to stimulate areas where premolars are cut.
12-18	This is the time when the child’s third teeth are cut – fangs. Third, if counted from the first central incisor. Therefore, it is advisable to choose models of medium hardness made of soft plastic or silicone, as well as with a cooling effect.	Ideal shape – with side protrusions such as ears on a mouse or horns on a bull toy

Upper teeth
Tooth name	Eruption period	Eruption procedure	Drop time
Central cutter	8 months – 1 year	2	6-7 years old
Side cutter	9 months – 1 year 2 months	3	7-8 years old
Fang	1 year 3 months – 1 year 10 months	7	10-12 years old
First molar	1 year – 1 year 6 months	5	9-11 years old
Second molar	2 years – 2 years 8 months	10	10-12 years old
Lower teeth
Central cutter	6 months -10 months	1	6–7 years old
Side cutter	10 months -1 year 4 months	4	7-8 years old
Fang	1 year 4 months – 2 years	8	9-12 years old
First molar	1 year 2 months – 1 year 7 months	6	9-11 years old
Second molar	1 year 10 months – 2 years 8 months	9	10-12 years old

Baby Shoe Size (US)	Foot Length (Inches)	Age
		Newborn
		Newborn
		3-6 Months
	4.125″	3-6 Months
		6-12 Months
		12-18 Months
		18-24 Months
		2-3 Years
		3-4 Years

AGE	FOOT LENGTH	FOOT WIDTH	SIZE
0 – 6 months	up to 4″ / 9. 8 cm	2″ / 5.1 cm	0 – 6 months
6 – 12 months	up to 4 7/8″ / 11.4 cm	2 1/8″ / 5.4 cm	6 – 12 months
12 – 18 months	up to 5 1/8″ / 12.4 cm	2 1/4″ / 5.7 cm	12 -18 months
18 – 24 months	up to 5 1/2″ / 13.4 cm	2 3/4″ / 6 cm	18 – 24 months

Age	FOOT LENGTH: IN	FOOT LENGTH: CM	Size
12 – 24 months	up to 5 1/8	up to 13	5/6
2 – 3 Years	up to 5 4/5	up to 15	7/8
4 – 5 Years	up to 6 1/2	up to 16. 5	9/10
5 – 6 Years	up to 7	up to 18	11/12
7 – 8 Years	up to 7 4/5	up to 20	13/1

US	US	5	5. 5	6	6.5	7	7.5	8	8.5		9.5	10	10.5	11	11.5	12	12.5	13	14	15	16
RU	34.5	35.5	36	36.5	37.5	38	38.5	39	40	40.5	41	42	42.5	43	44.5	46.5	47.5	48	49
EU	36	37	37.5	38	39	39.5	40	40.5	41.5	42	42.5	43.5	44	44.5	45	46	46.5		48	49	50.5	51.5 51.5 51. 5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 51.5 510035 22.5	23	23.5	24	24.5	25	25.25	25.5	26	26.5	27	27.5	28	28.25	28.5	29	29.5	30	30.5	31	32	33

RU	18	1	24.5	25.5	27	28.5	30	31	31.5	32	32.5	33.5	34	34.5	35.5	36	36.5	37.5	38	38.5
US	K4	K5	K6	K7	K8	K9	K10	K11	K12	K13	1	1. 5	2	2.5	3	3.5	4	4.5	5	5.5	6	6.5	7
EU	19.5	21	22.5	23.5	25	26	27
32.5	33	33.5	34.5	35	35.5	36	37	37.5	38	39	39. 5	40
CM	12	13	13.0036	22.25	22.5	23	23.5	24	24.5	25	25.25

Baby

Salivating baby: Understanding Your Drooling Baby – Playtime Pediatric Dentistry

Facts About Your Drooling Baby. Is it natural?

Study shows ‘saliva sharing’ shapes babies’ view of close relationships

About the Author Reprints

Create a display name to comment

Babies can tell who has close relationships based on one clue: saliva | MIT News

What Is a Drool Rash? Learn about symptoms, treatment, and more

In this Article

Symptoms of a Drool Rash

Causes of a Drool Rash

Treating a Drool Rash

Preventing a Drool Rash

Drool Rash vs. Eczema

Other Common Rashes in Newborns

When to See a Doctor for Drool Rash

Why Does My Baby Drool Too Much?

Waterproof bib

Bib 100% waterproof cotton

Curl Bib 3-pack

Baby chair cushion for Stokke Tripp Trapp

Cover for Ikea ANTILOP baby chair

Cushion for Highchair I-dea

Parents’ Saliva On Pacifiers Could Ward Off Baby’s Allergies : Shots

The Human Microbiome: Guts And Glory

Parents’ Saliva On Pacifiers Could Ward Off Baby’s Allergies

Sialorrhoea in patients with cerebral palsy: effectiveness of botulinum therapy | Klochkova

Why does a child grind his teeth in his sleep

What is bruxism and its manifestations

Causes of teeth grinding in sleep

Night grinding of teeth

Grinding teeth during daytime

What about worms?

Is bruxism dangerous and what are the consequences

What to do if a child grinds his teeth in his sleep

Treatment and prevention of teeth grinding during sleep

How to prevent bruxism: advice for parents

Why do newborns spit up? | Philips Avent

1. Regular belching of air.

3. Avoid vigorous movement after feeding.

4. Keep your baby’s head up while feeding.

5. Raise the mattress at the head of the bed

Articles & tips from Philips Avent

New Anti-colic bottle with AirFree valve

Baby+ app

Delayed speech development: how to help your child speak

№8 (185) September, 2018

Section 8 diseases of the oral mucosa

How do teeth change?

Terms and order of eruption of permanent teeth

The main differences between milk teeth and permanent teeth

How can you tell if your child will soon have molars?

Possible problems

No molars

Molar pain

Molars growing crooked

Injuries

Baby shower for men ideas: 100 Best Man Shower ideas

Beer and diapers: Baby showers for men more popular than ever

Yes! Men Go to Baby Showers

Who Usually Attends Baby Showers?

Do Guys Generally Go to Baby Showers?

Are Baby Showers Only for Ladies?

Do Fathers Attend Baby Showers?

Why Are Guys Not Allowed at Baby Showers?

Throw a Virtual Baby Shower so Everyone Can Celebrate!

Can You Do a Coed Baby Shower?

What Do Guys Do During a Baby Shower?

Etiquette Guide

See how a great online baby shower works

Food

Games

Do Men Go to Baby Showers – Conclusion

5 ideas for the perfect baby shower

Invitations

Snacks

Beverages

Souvenir parts

Signature book

You may be interested

About the Author
Reprints